PETITION OF 
 RGB- -ROGERS CLARK 
 
hbl, stx 
 
 E 
 
 207 
 C5 
 E8 
 
Phe companies paraded in front of the gate of the fort. 
 
 —Page 278 
 
aBggg<isgBBc«5Hsa 
 
 ] ^l 
 
 The 
 
 TRAIL BLAZERS P 
 
 By 
 LAWTON B. EVANS 
 
 PIONEERS 
 
 OF THE 
 NORTHWEST 
 
 Illustrated. By 
 OLIVER KEMP 
 
 MILTON BRADLEY COMPANY i^ 
 
 SPRINGFIELD ■ MASS 
 
 5S 
 
 s 
 
 I 
 
 » 
 
 ,:- 
 
 m 
 
 %. 
 
 msiw^&mfmw&'sm 
 
Copyright, 1925 
 
 By MILTON BRADLEY COMPANY 
 
 Springfield, Massachusetts 
 
 All Rights Reserved 
 
 PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 I. Down the Ohio 1 
 
 II. In the Northwest Territory . 26 
 
 III. The Capture of Kaskaskia . . 57 
 
 IV. Winning the People .... 84 
 V. The Conquest Spreads . . . Ill 
 
 VI. Affairs at Vincennes .... 136 
 
 VII. The Hair Buyer at Detroit . 170 
 
 VIII. The Big Gate Carries a Mes- 
 sage 198 
 
 IX. Clark Makes Ready to March 
 
 on Vincennes 225 
 
 X. Over the Drowned Lands to 
 
 Victory 248 
 
 XI. The New American North- 
 west 262 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 Among all the romantic episodes of the war of 
 the American Revolution, that of George Rogers 
 Clark and his band of sturdy men from Vir- 
 ginia and Kentucky, stands among the foremost. 
 That two hundred men should overrun a hostile 
 territory larger than France, and hold it for 
 three years, and at the end see it brought under 
 the American flag, reads like a knightly tale of 
 ancient times. 
 
 The narrative adheres to the facts so far as the 
 story at large is concerned. All the characters 
 are historical except that of the drummer boy. 
 All the incidents occurred as recorded except a 
 few in the conduct of the Big Gate, the Indian 
 chief. The only liberty taken with the his- 
 torical account is the personal touch that gives 
 human interest to the story. 
 
 The author hopes that no part of the narrative 
 will lessen the regard that Americans now feel 
 for their great allies, the English and the French. 
 Conditions then and now are very different, and 
 readers should not carry the shortcomings of an 
 enemy beyond those times in which they occurred. 
 
 v 
 
yi Introduction 
 
 That the thrilling story of the conquest of the 
 Northwest Territory, by which five great states 
 and part of another were added to our common 
 union, shall bring a deeper appreciation of the 
 pioneer who carved an empire out of a wilder- 
 ness, is the great hope of the author of this 
 volume. 
 
 Lawton B. Evans 
 
THE TEAIL BLAZEES 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 DOWN THE OHIO 
 
 IT was May. The long reaches of the Ohio 
 stretched lazily in the young spring as if 
 awakening from a winter sleep. The waves 
 stirred gently in the morning wind, and occa- 
 sional ripples showed the leaping of fish to an 
 unwary fly. The banks were heavily wooded, 
 with tall trees showing a background of un- 
 broken forest, while bushes of all sorts dipped 
 their branches sleepily into the currents. There 
 was a dignity about the great river, as it silently 
 and solemnly plowed its way into the West, wait- 
 ing for the traffic that was to crowd its waters 
 a hundred years later. 
 
 Now it looked large and lonesome. No vil- 
 lages along the banks, no landings, no farm 
 houses, ho blowing of whistles, no call of boat- 
 men, no signs of civilization. Only a great river 
 finding its way through the wilderness to join 
 
 another great river on its way to the sea. 
 
 l 
 
2 The Trail Blazers 
 
 Around a bend appeared a small boat, then 
 another, and another, until probably a score had 
 lined out in the current of the stream, guided by 
 the strong arms of lusty oarsmen. The men 
 were quiet and bent to their tasks without merri- 
 ment. They seemed as solemn as the river, and 
 as earnest as the deep wilderness through which 
 the current was bearing them. 
 
 They were rough men, born of the frontier, and 
 accustomed to its hardships and perils. They 
 wore the clothing of hunters, a fringed shirt 
 made of buckskin, leggings of buckskin, and moc- 
 casins of untanned leather. Their faces were 
 brown with exposure to sun and weather, their 
 hair heavy and matted, and their chins guiltless 
 of any effort to prevent the growth of beard. 
 
 The strength of the forest-bred was in their 
 arms, the wariness of the scout in their eyes, the 
 suppleness of wild animals in the movement of 
 their limbs. It was a picked body of men mostly 
 from Virginia, bent on adventure and long accus- 
 tomed to take care of themselves. 
 
 Each man had a long flint-lock rifle, heavy and 
 clumsy, but he had grown used to it, and there 
 was not one of them who could not grab his gun 
 at a moment's notice, raise it to his shoulders 
 standing, and fire on the instant, making sure of 
 his mark at a hundred paces. Many an Indian 
 
Down the Ohio 3 
 
 had felt their deadly marksmanship, and the red 
 men knew that death followed close behind the 
 blazing of those ungainly weapons. 
 
 Some of the men carried scalping-knives, and 
 tomahawks stuck in their belts. As for wood- 
 craft they could teach an Indian tricks that he did 
 not know. There was no chance to lose any of 
 them in the forest, nor would he perish for lack 
 of food even with snow upon the ground. For 
 long they had been accustomed to Indian fight- 
 ing, and well they had learned the game out of 
 sheer necessity for their lives. In dread of their 
 unfailing aim, and in remembrance of many a 
 long shot that had brought a half -exposed body 
 to the ground, the savages called them "The 
 Long Knives" and the word was enough to carry 
 terror to the farthest settlements of the savages 
 in the northwest country. 
 
 In the front boat sat a young man, twenty-six 
 years old, named George Rogers Clark. He was 
 short and stocky, but lithe as a panther, with an 
 eye that his followers feared when it blazed and a 
 voice that called for obedience when it spoke. 
 Evidently he was in command. He was looking 
 ahead, down the current of the stream, and spoke 
 to the man next to him without turning around. 
 
 "How many men are in the boats?" 
 
 "One hundred and fifty. I counted them 
 
4 The Trail Blazers 
 
 when we went afloat at Red Stone Old Fort," 
 was the reply. 
 
 "Warn them not to paddle too fast, for there 
 are some families in the last boats going down 
 the river to live in the new settlements. There 
 are women and children and they must be looked 
 after," said Clark. 
 
 "Very well, sir," said the man. 
 
 There was but little noise on the river. The 
 men dipped their blades skilfully and silently in 
 the water, lifting them noiselessly to dip them 
 again. There was no talking from boat to boat, 
 no singing, and no movement of body. To one 
 on the shore there came no sound of paddle strik- 
 ing gunwale, or uncomfortable foot changing 
 place. Noise carries far across the water and 
 the men knew that possible danger lurked behind 
 the bushes. 
 
 "Any sign of Indians?" asked Clark, in a low 
 voice, of one of his men who was looking intently 
 at the shore. 
 
 "I saw a movement in the bushes that looked 
 very like one. Still I am not sure. It is a 
 long ways off," was the answer. 
 
 Clark glanced at the shore uneasily, and then 
 looked back at the long line of boats and the men 
 paddling steadily, intent upon their work. He 
 looked at the river ahead of him gleaming broad 
 
Down the Ohio 5 
 
 and bright in the sun. Then he gazed again at 
 the deep forests on either side and wondered what 
 those dusky shadows held in the way of murder- 
 ous savages, who might be intent upon the 
 destruction of the little villages and forts that 
 were finding their way into the West. He smiled 
 with deep content when he thought of the men 
 whom he had picked for the voyage, how strong 
 and brave, how trustworthy, more skilled in 
 Indian warfare than the savages themselves, and 
 how deadly their rifles once their target was 
 chosen. 
 
 He sat back in the boat and thought of what 
 he was undertaking. His mind wandered over 
 the events of the great war for American liberty, 
 that was being fought with the mother country, 
 of the three years that the war had already lasted, 
 and the end not yet in sight. He smiled as he 
 thought of Burgoyne, and frowned as he thought 
 of Valley Forge. Truly the colonists were hav- 
 ing a hard time of it, but they were fighting on 
 their own ground and in a righteous cause, and 
 their enemies were only half-hearted. 
 
 He looked ahead as if to see the great north- 
 west territory beyond him, teeming with savages 
 — a land in the grip of the English though 
 peopled largely with French. To one side lay 
 Kentucky, to the other the great territory, the 
 
6 The Trail Blazers 
 
 Ohio dividing them. His thoughts wandered to 
 Detroit where Hamilton, the English Comman- 
 dant, was deluding the savages with presents, and 
 inciting them to cruelty upon the unprotected 
 frontier settlements of the Americans ; of how he 
 would gather the tribes together, and dance with 
 them, and make them promises and fair speeches, 
 and set them on to their murderous work. He 
 wondered in his mind if Hamilton really offered 
 a bounty on the scalps of white men and deserved 
 the name of the "Hair Buyer," as he was called. 
 He shook his head in doubt if any man could be 
 guilty of such atrocious conduct. 
 
 "But," said he to himself, "one band of savages 
 after another has crossed this very river looking 
 for scalps of helpless settlers to sell in Detroit, 
 or at least that is the report, and the devils may 
 be on the warpath now. And what happens? 
 Their painted faces appear when least expected, 
 their yells sound in the forest where silence has 
 been for months. The pioneer is shot down in his 
 field, his cattle destroyed, his house burned, his 
 family carried off. Hunters are waylaid and 
 murdered, women going to the spring for water 
 are tomahawked, children playing around the 
 yard are snatched up and carried away. I 
 wonder that anybody dares live in this wilder- 
 ness." The young leader cast apprehensive eyes 
 
Down the Ohio 7 
 
 at the deep forest that shadowed the river, and 
 glanced back at the boats that held the fearless 
 families braving the terrors of the frontier. 
 
 Then he thought of his own purpose to capture 
 all the country from Hamilton and the British, 
 and his visit to Patrick Henry, governor of Vir- 
 ginia. He remembered that Henry had said to 
 him, "It is a foolish enterprise, and you could not 
 get many to go with you. If you have such an 
 undertaking in mind, you had better keep it to 
 yourself until you are well on your way." 
 
 Then he remembered his quarrel with the gov- 
 ernor over powder, and over equipment and 
 money, and over other things and how finally he 
 secured one set of papers directing him to protect 
 Kentucky and another authorizing him to drive 
 the British from the northwest territory, if he 
 could. 
 
 He smiled when he thought of how those one 
 hundred and fifty men would look when he told 
 them he was not only bent on defending a 
 few forts further down the river, but that he was 
 going to propose to them to conquer a country 
 many times larger than England herself, and 
 hold it for the United Colonies whenever peace 
 came, if it ever should come. 
 
 Clark tapped his tightly buttoned jacket and 
 felt the papers concealed in his pocket. "Here 
 
8 The Trail Blazers 
 
 I have my commission as colonel, and my orders 
 to drive the British from their forts. It is a dar- 
 ing thing to do, but I have trusty men with me, 
 and there are others ahead." 
 
 The boats drifted on in the sunlight. Noon 
 came and went. The men ate scantily of food 
 already prepared, and guided their boats as they 
 ate. The current was swift in some places, slow 
 in others. The craft kept close together, and in 
 mid-stream, fearing that some savage flotilla 
 would dart from the shore and attack a single 
 boat before the others could come to its rescue. 
 The day wore on and the men bent tirelessly to 
 their work. 
 
 Toward the middle of the afternoon, around a 
 bend in the river, the boats came in sight of a 
 small fort almost hidden by the trees. Toward 
 this fort the boats made their way. There was 
 evidently some confusion and things did not look 
 in order. There was evidence of heavy brush be- 
 ing piled up and burned, of the limbs of trees 
 broken off and scattered, and what little grain 
 that had been planted and was starting to grow, 
 trampled by many feet. 
 
 The Colonel was wary and checked the boats 
 some distance from the bank. In his mind was 
 the fear that a band of Indians had destroyed an- 
 other fort and killed all its occupants. He called 
 
Down the Ohio 9 
 
 aloud two or three times. Then to his relief he 
 saw the gate open and a man appear and run 
 down to the water's edge. It was the Com- 
 mandant, overjoyed to see the faces of white 
 men. 
 
 "What has happened?" asked Clark, as his 
 boats drew up to the landing, "and why all this 
 confusion? I am Colonel Clark and these are 
 my followers. Have the Shawanees been after 
 you again?" 
 
 "The Indians have been here for eight days, 
 and we have been in a terrible condition. They 
 left yesterday for the interior and God knows 
 what helpless settlement will fall a prey to their 
 firebrands and tomahawks," said the Comman- 
 dant, still under the strain and excitement of the 
 siege. 
 
 "Were they some of Hamilton's allies, or 
 could you tell?" inquired the Colonel, as he 
 stepped ashore. 
 
 "I do not know. We still have our scalps on 
 our heads, but there were times when we doubted 
 if they would stay there long," was the answer. 
 
 The men pulled their boats well up on the 
 bank, and fastened them to roots of trees or to 
 the landing itself. There was no room inside the 
 fort for so large a company, and they made them- 
 selves a camp outside. Only the women and chil- 
 
10 The Trail Blazers 
 
 dren of the families that accompanied Clark were 
 taken inside the enclosure. Fires were built in 
 the open, the evening meal was cooked, and the 
 men sat around with ill-concealed desire to go 
 after the savages that were on the soil of Ken- 
 tucky. The soldiers from the fort came and sat 
 with the Long Knives, and according to the cus- 
 tom of the frontier talked in low voices and 
 earnestly. 
 
 Clark and the Commandant moved to one side. 
 "Tell me of the attack and the number of In- 
 dians and how you defended yourselves," said 
 the Colonel. 
 
 "It is a short story, and like all the others," re- 
 plied the Commandant. "We had not seen In- 
 dians for many months, and had fancied the Ohio 
 free of them. One evening the men were scat- 
 tered, some in the forest, some on the river, some 
 in the fort. I was on the landing looking over 
 the river, when I saw a dozen canoes filled with 
 Indians dart out of the bushes from the other 
 side. I blew the alarm quick and loud and the 
 men came running from the woods, and the boats 
 in the river put in for the banks. It was a race 
 for protection, for the savages were three times 
 our number. The men from the fort held off the 
 savages until the others could get inside, and 
 there were some dead bodies in the river, and 
 
Down the Ohio 11 
 
 some Indians who would never sound a war cry 
 any more, before the firing ceased." 
 
 "What then?" asked Colonel Clark. 
 
 "For eight days they hung around. By day 
 they were out of sight, by night they burned the 
 brush, tore limbs from the trees, and trampled 
 the grain. We took toll of their number every 
 now and then when we could get a shot at them. 
 We did not lose a man but we suffered for water. 
 There was no way of going to the spring, or to 
 the river." 
 
 "Did they make any determined attack on the 
 fort?" 
 
 "Day before yesterday, about daybreak, after 
 we had been watching all night, the woods were 
 full of their yells, and they rushed on the fort in 
 full fury, firing as they came. It seemed that 
 they were determined to take us by storm. Our 
 men leaped to their guns and blazed away. The 
 savages came to the gate and tried to break it 
 down. Some tried to climb the palisade to get 
 inside." 
 
 "Did any of them get inside?" asked the 
 Colonel. 
 
 "Yes, probably six or seven. Their bodies 
 have gone down the river with the others," re- 
 plied the Commandant, with a grim smile. 
 
 "How long did the attack last?" 
 
12 The Trail Blazers 
 
 "Nearly all day. They would attack and run 
 back to the cover of the woods. Then they would 
 come again. Once we thought the gate was gone 
 when they brought a big log and used it for a 
 battering ram. But I killed the leader and the 
 others ran. At last they gave it up and yester- 
 day with a yell and a few shots we saw them get 
 in their boats and cross the river. Then we flung 
 the dead ones in the water. The others may have 
 gone further down and up some creek to land 
 and on their way to the interior. God help the 
 women and children if they come upon them un- 
 awares." 
 
 The Commandant tried to persuade Clark to 
 go after the marauders, and capture them be- 
 fore they could do any great damage, but the 
 Colonel shook his head. "There is plenty of 
 work ahead for me and my men. We cannot be 
 diverted from a greater purpose. We must stop 
 all this trouble at the source, and see that their 
 bands cannot come into this country that we are 
 trying to settle. Then I am pledged to look after 
 those families that are going down the river to 
 find homes somewhere. I am in some way their 
 escort. Besides, where could we hunt for a body 
 of Indians in all this wilderness? They vanish 
 in the forest like smoke from a fire. No, we leave 
 
Down the Ohio 13 
 
 tomorrow and for bigger game," and with that 
 the Commandant had to be content. 
 
 Under the stars and by the dying fires the camp 
 slept. The Long Knives knew nothing of the 
 great purpose in the mind of their young Colonel. 
 They wanted to go after Indians anywhere, 
 for they were weary of the cry of the helpless in 
 the deep woods and thirsting to get blood for 
 blood. But they had been given promise of all 
 the adventure they wanted and gone to sleep as 
 tired men will. Only Clark lay awake and 
 watched the river and listened to its long com- 
 plaint. 
 
 Two days were spent at the fort, for the Colo- 
 nel was in no great hurry. Then the river again, 
 and the long line of boats and the deep shadows 
 of the forest on both sides. No signs of towns 
 and cities that were to come later, when settlers 
 had poured into this region, and staked their 
 fortunes upon villages wherever a landing was 
 favorable. Little did Clark and his men think 
 when they passed the mouth of the Licking River, 
 where the old Indian trail from Detroit crossed 
 the Ohio, and along which many a marauding 
 band had made a foray into Kentucky, that one 
 day the great city of Cincinnati would be built 
 at that place. Now it was all wilderness. 
 
 Days passed on the river. In the morning the 
 
14 The Trail Blazers 
 
 rising sun turned the water into a crimson tide, 
 the midday found it glaring with light tempered 
 only by the cool green of the dark forests. Eve- 
 ning fell soft and still, the sun making golden 
 paths into the West. Night found the boats 
 drawn upon shore, fires built, food cooked, 
 and the deep sleep of the healthy and weary. 
 At length the broad expanse of the Kentucky, 
 which was pouring its waters into the Ohio, came 
 into view and a longer camp was made. Then 
 the river again, and on and on, the stream ever 
 widening, the men ever wondering what was the 
 mission upon which they were bent, and the Colo- 
 nel ever solicitous about the women and the chil- 
 dren in the boats at the end of the line. 
 
 Some of them began to murmur at getting 
 further away from the scenes of Indian depreda- 
 tions. "We thought we were to land somewhere 
 on these shores along some Indian trail and wait 
 for a band of savages and stop them on their 
 way into Kentucky," they said to Clark one after- 
 noon in camp, "We have been twelve days from 
 home and plenty of places to land and march 
 into Kentucky. Tell us where we are bound and 
 for what?" 
 
 "You will have enough chances for fighting, 
 and all the foes you wish to meet," replied the 
 
Down the Ohio 15 
 
 Colonel. "Have patience, and in a few days I 
 will tell you something that shall stir your blood. " 
 
 "We will all forget how to shoot if we do not 
 keep in practice," said a hunter. "I have not 
 heard a gun in nearly two weeks," and he looked 
 at his rifle longingly. 
 
 The men lay on the ground for the most part, 
 their guns always loaded and ready for action 
 near each hand. They were too wary to leave 
 their weapons unprepared for use at immediate 
 call. Clark glanced at them and saw the rest- 
 lessness in their eyes. Seizing a large and soft 
 stone which was near his feet, he threw it with 
 all his might into the air and cried, "Shoot!" 
 
 The men leaped to their guns. While the 
 stone was on the point of turning for its descent 
 a dozen rifles blazed, and the shattered stone 
 broke into particles that rained like hail upon 
 the ground. 
 
 "Good shooting!" said the Colonel. "Pity 
 there were no savage heads for you to put your 
 bullets in." 
 
 The others began shooting at will. One hunter 
 took for his target a hawk upon the top limb of 
 a tree, and shot its head off. Another sank a 
 bobbing chip upon the waves of the river. An- 
 other shot into an owl hole in a tree three hun- 
 dred feet away, and remarked, "I wish that hole 
 
16 The Trail Blazers 
 
 was the gun hole of a British fort and behind it 
 was the eye of an Indian." 
 
 Finally Clark remarked, "You have wasted 
 enough powder and it will be precious when we 
 face our real enemies. Clean and reload your 
 guns." 
 
 Three more days and an island in the river 
 came in view. One end was principally rocks, 
 but the lower end was covered with trees and 
 cane. When the boats came near the island the 
 men could see sycamore and cottonwood trees 
 that ranked with the giant growth of the forest. 
 Here and there were cane brakes from which 
 peeped wild flowers of the brightest colors. The 
 island was known as Corn Island. 
 
 Nowadays the beauty of the island has gone. 
 The city of Louisville stands on the Kentucky 
 side, and the once lovely island is now only a pile 
 of rocks and sand that one sees at low water. 
 
 Clark could not foresee the coming of the big 
 city, for at that time there was not even a settle- 
 ment on the mainland. Therefore he chose the 
 island for his resting place, as better protection 
 from the Indians. He also considered that when 
 he told his men what expedition he had in his 
 mind, the island would make it more difficult for 
 any of them to escape if they did not like his 
 enterprise. 
 
Down the Ohio 17 
 
 Here the Colonel and his men made their camp. 
 It was from this point he intended to set out on 
 his real purpose, and it was his intention later on 
 to tell them what he had in mind. Rude shelters 
 were built out of wood cut from the island and 
 from drift wood that came abundantly down the 
 river, the first cabins being made for the men 
 who had their families along and who already 
 were clamoring for a place to settle. 
 
 In a few days a body of troops arrived on the 
 island and threw in their fortunes with Clark. 
 They were men who had come in from Kentucky 
 as wild and free as those who had come down the 
 river. Clark looked them over and ordered them 
 to camp along with his Virginians. 
 
 After a few days he called all the men to- 
 gether. They came wondering what he had to 
 say to them. They were an undisciplined lot, 
 knowing nothing of military movements or the 
 art of warfare, save as it applied to Indians. 
 They could march through the forests as silent 
 as a pack of wolves trailing a deer, but they could 
 not march by fours in company order. They 
 came at the Colonel's command, and stood around 
 or sat on the ground as their fancy inclined them. 
 
 "Men, I have brought you this far without tell- 
 ing you much of what was in my mind. Now you 
 must know what things I have for you to do. 
 
18 The Trail Blazers 
 
 We are going to fight a greater enemy than In- 
 dians, and in a bigger country than Kentucky 
 itself," began the Colonel, as he stood before 
 them. 
 
 The men looked at him wonderingly, and a 
 few stirred uneasily. Clark continued, "You 
 know a war is going on between these colonies 
 and England, and this country is fighting for its 
 independence. You know the British are all 
 over Canada and that Hamilton, the Lieutenant- 
 Governor, is at Detroit, and that all the territory 
 beyond the Ohio is in the hands of our enemies. 
 Who is it that excites all these Indians to wage 
 war on our settlements, burn the villages, murder 
 the men, and carry off the women and children? 
 Who is it that furnishes them with guns and 
 ammunition, that promises them many presents, 
 and tells them many falsehoods about the people 
 of Kentucky? Who has sent his soldiers down 
 into this territory, and built forts and deluded 
 the French settlers into making common cause 
 with England?" 
 
 The men knew who was in the mind of Clark, 
 and with scowling faces and memories of many 
 tales of bleeding scalps being borne out of Ken- 
 tucky, and carried to Detroit, they spoke as with 
 one voice, "The Hair Buyer." 
 
 "I do not know whether Hamilton is a hair 
 
Down the Ohio 19 
 
 buyer or not," continued the colonel. "But I do 
 know that he sends the Indians on the warpath, 
 and that many of our friends and some of our 
 kindred have fallen victims to their cruelty. 
 Men, the time has come for us to march into 
 yonder territory, and let the Indians know the 
 Long Knives have also long memories, and a 
 long reach, and that Kentucky is not a place to 
 gather scalps." 
 
 The men listened with thoughtful faces. It 
 was not the custom of those born on the frontier, 
 and bred in the forest, to show enthusiasm, for 
 life had been solemn with them from the begin- 
 ning. 
 
 Clark slowly took a paper from his hunting 
 shirt and read them the instruction he had re- 
 ceived from Governor Patrick Henry of Vir- 
 ginia. "I have here two sets of papers," said he. 
 "One set is for the public eye and has already 
 been told to you. It is from Governor Henry 
 and authorizes me to raise troops for the defence 
 of Kentucky. That is what you have all thought 
 you were enlisted for, and that is the reason you 
 have been clamoring to be set ashore and go after 
 the marauders upon the soil of yonder state," 
 and Clark waved his hand toward the shores of 
 Kentucky. Then he continued : 
 
 "Over there and northward lies the real pur- 
 
20 The Trail Blazers 
 
 pose of my expedition. The way to defend Ken- 
 tucky is to attack the British in their own terri- 
 tory. Governor Henry has given me this other 
 set of instructions," and here the Colonel held the 
 paper up before the men, "authorizing me to at- 
 tack the British in Kaskaskia, and to give all 
 who follow me a bounty in land. Now men, you 
 know what is in my mind and what has been there 
 for many months." 
 
 The men were quiet with astonishment and 
 looked earnestly at the eager young Colonel as 
 he stood before them glowing with enthusiasm. 
 
 "We shall drop down the Ohio from here, land 
 at a convenient place and march overland to the 
 village of Kaskaskia, capture the fort there and 
 raise the American flag. Then we will bid de- 
 fiance to Hamilton and his crowd, and save all 
 that wonderful country for the United States 
 when this war is over." 
 
 The full intent of the great enterprise took 
 hold of the men. They were from Virginia, most 
 of them, and fighting blood was in their veins. 
 One by one they looked across the river as if they 
 could see far off to Detroit and the Lakes. Then 
 their eyes shone with the same light they had 
 seen in the eyes of their Colonel, and a great yell 
 arose from more than a hundred throats. "We 
 are with you, Colonel. The Long Knives are not 
 

 
 
 asp o- 
 
 
 ^ J 
 
 JT ^j^P ^SflMli tfcOy 
 
 $ j^r'-".. 
 
 ppy^N ^^% d 
 
 ^& *tf* £ ■' 
 
 
 - 3S WmX 
 
 - _„,„,■ , m , e ***a**~ m **^****^ f 
 
 B**?'* J5 
 
 -' iliWlW—*! 
 
 1 w 
 
 . 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 ^^8 
 
 .> 
 
 ■ 
 
 Vv . 4 
 
 A, 
 
 
 Around a bend appeared a smnll boat, then another, and another. 
 
Down the Ohio 21 
 
 many in number but every man will count for 
 ten when led by such a man as you. Lead us on 
 to Kaskaskia, or the ends of the earth." 
 
 Some of the men were much disappointed. 
 They were not very numerous, however, but they 
 were those who had left their families to go after 
 the Indians and not after the British. They bit- 
 terly complained to their Captain that they had 
 been deceived and some of them flatly refused 
 to go further. "We came to fight Indians, here 
 in Kentucky and not the British in the northwest 
 country. While Clark is away off in Kaskaskia, 
 or heaven knows where, the savages will be scalp- 
 ing our wives or killing our children," and noth- 
 ing the Captain said to them could persuade them 
 to change their minds. They were willing to de- 
 fend Kentucky, but were not willing to march 
 many hundred miles into British territory. 
 
 The next day they applied to Clark for per- 
 mission to return to their homes. The Colonel 
 declined in prompt and strong language. "The 
 defence of Kentucky need not be on Kentucky 
 soil. I deem it to be on British soil. No, you 
 cannot return to your homes. You go with me." 
 
 The men left with sullen faces. Early the 
 next morning before daylight they slipped out 
 of camp, swam across the river to the Kentucky 
 side and disappeared in the forest. 
 
22 The Trail Blazers 
 
 When Clark found that they had deserted him 
 he was furious. Calling a body of his men he 
 ordered them to go at once in pursuit of the fugi- 
 tives, "and if they resist you shoot them down." 
 The Colonel was a commander who would not 
 stand disobedience, and who loved to see men 
 take any risk and brave any danger. 
 
 The detachment started in pursuit. Crossing 
 the river in boats they found the trail of the men, 
 and after traveling twenty miles overtook the 
 deserters. Seeing their pursuers upon them the 
 men scattered in the woods, hiding in the thickets 
 and running through the heavy undergrowth of 
 the forest. Seven were captured, and since they 
 offered no resistance were put under guard and 
 carried back to the island. The others made good 
 their escape. 
 
 For days the escaped fugitives made their for- 
 lorn way until they came to the little settlement 
 at Harrodsburg. When they reached the fort 
 they were worn and ragged. They told their 
 story outside the gate and the people listened 
 with indignation. "We are on our way back 
 to our homes, and we do not intend to go with 
 Clark into the Northwest. Let the others go if 
 they wish to; we will stay here." 
 
 The commander of the fort shut the gate in 
 their faces and would not let them in, "You are 
 
Down the Ohio 23 
 
 cowards and deserters, and Clark should have 
 captured and shot every one of you, for leaving 
 him. Now begone on your way, for this fort is 
 for brave men only. You do not belong in here." 
 
 The others in the fort agreed to what the com- 
 mander said, and for a long time the fort was 
 closed to the fugitives. At last, however, they 
 were admitted and given food and more clothes, 
 but with surly faces. In a few days they com- 
 mitted themselves to the wilderness trail, suffer- 
 ing great hardships and privations, until they 
 reached their homes. 
 
 Clark never forgave them for leaving him, 
 though the men who were captured and brought 
 back did make good soldiers and went with him 
 on his expedition to Kaskaskia. 
 
 While Clark was getting his men ready for 
 his expedition and was drilling them daily in the 
 discipline of soldiers, there arrived on the island 
 a boat carrying Captain William Linn and a 
 few soldiers. Captain Linn brought a letter to 
 Colonel Clark telling him of the treaty between 
 the United States and France in which that coun- 
 try agreed to help the United States in their war 
 for independence. This was welcome news to 
 Clark. The treaty had been made in February 
 and Clark had not heard of it before he left on 
 his voyage down the Ohio. 
 
24 The Trail Blazers 
 
 "This means," said he to Linn, "that the 
 French people who live in all the northwest coun- 
 try will be easily changed from their allegiance 
 to England to friendship for America. They 
 are a people loyal to their government and what- 
 ever France does you can depend upon the 
 French in America agreeing to." 
 
 Daily the drilling of the men continued. Clark 
 knew that severe and hard work was ahead of 
 him, and he would not rest until every man was 
 in condition. Of the Kentuckians who had come 
 from the interior he finally selected twenty or 
 more to add to his Virginians. The men still 
 wore their hunting shirts and leggings, and for 
 shoes there was still nothing better than leather 
 moccasins. But from an undisciplined lot of 
 hunters there emerged in a month a body of well 
 trained soldiers who knew all the rules of war 
 and were ready for any hardship that might be 
 put upon them by their commander. 
 
 The families that had come down with his boats 
 were all provided for. Some of the families 
 settled on the island and the nearby mainland, 
 each family having a cabin and a lot of ground 
 around it for a garden. Other families were al- 
 lowed to go into neighboring settlements in the 
 interior of Kentucky and be absorbed in the ever 
 increasing population of the frontier. For the 
 
Down the Ohio 25 
 
 protection of those on the island, a small fort was 
 built in which provisions were stored, and which 
 could be used for protection in case the Indians 
 made an attack upon the settlement. 
 
 Thus it was in pioneer days that families 
 braved the dangers and discomforts of the wilder- 
 ness, and that men pushed their fortunes further 
 and further into the great and unknown land 
 that was always towards the setting sun. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 IN THE NORTHWEST TERRITORY 
 
 THE time had come for Clark and his men 
 to set out on their way to the French vil- 
 lage of Kaskaskia, now in the hands of the Brit- 
 ish. He assembled the men on the island, about 
 one hundred and eighty including the officers, 
 and made them a speech on the enterprise be- 
 fore them, and asked them if they were ready 
 to follow him. They replied with shouts of eager- 
 ness, for the spirit of the adventure had at last 
 taken hold of all of them. 
 
 All the baggage had been stored in the fort 
 which Clark had built* and a detachment of seven 
 soldiers was left to guard it. Each man carried 
 only his rifle and a supply of ammunition, to- 
 gether with a knife and a tomahawk, and pro- 
 visions to last him for the trip. There was a river 
 voyage and a long, hard, land march ahead, and 
 the men were equipped Indian fashion. 
 
 The boats floated out into the Ohio, the course 
 
 being up the river for a mile in order to get into 
 
 the main channel. There they lined out to the 
 
 26 
 
In the Northwest Territory 27 
 
 falls of the river which were a short distance be- 
 low the island. The course had already been 
 made known to the Colonel who was in the lead, 
 and before an hour had passed the boats, one by 
 one, were being tossed in the rapids of the Ohio. 
 The men were skilful boatmen, and in spite of 
 rocks and rushing water the frail crafts were kept 
 safe from crashing into jutting points or being 
 overturned in the swift current. 
 
 Now a strange thing happened. The sun be- 
 gan to darken and before the rapids were half 
 passed the light had almost entirely gone out 
 of the heavens. It was a total eclipse of the sun, 
 which Clark had not known of and which terrified 
 some of the men. 
 
 Clark could not reassure them for the boats 
 were tossing in the swift current, and the roar 
 of the waters made it impossible for them to hear 
 him. He stood up in his boat and waved his hand 
 and shouted reassuring words the best he could. 
 The men had to keep on for the current bore 
 them downward. If any were frightened there 
 was nothing to do but go on. It took all their 
 time to watch the river and to use the paddles to 
 prevent their boats from getting caught in the 
 rocks or overturned in the current. 
 
 Soon they came to deep water and the boats 
 lined out in the middle of the stream. Then the 
 
28 The Trail Blazers 
 
 eclipse began slowly to pass and before long the 
 heavens were again ablaze with the glory of the 
 midday sun. 
 
 They spent four days on the river again, with 
 not even rest at night. The men took the paddles 
 by turns, changing every few hours, some sleep- 
 ing while the others urged the boats forward. 
 
 "Are you going down to the Mississippi and 
 paddle up that river to Kaskaskia?" asked one 
 of the men of the Colonel. 
 
 "By no means," replied Clark. "The British 
 are smart enough to keep spies all along the river, 
 especially along the Mississippi and if those spies 
 should see so many boats as ours, they would 
 carry the news at once ahead of us. Then there 
 could be no surprise." 
 
 "How are we going to reach Kaskaskia then?" 
 
 "We are going to land somewhere down the 
 river, and march overland. Through the woods, 
 across the mountains, and over the plains, and 
 it will not be an easy march, for there may be 
 Indians in the way." 
 
 The man was silent and Clark gave no more 
 information. Four days and four nights passed 
 and the great mouth of the Tennessee river came 
 into view. Clark knew exactly where he was and 
 decided this was the place to land and prepare 
 for his march. There was an island in the river, 
 
In the Northwest Territory 29 
 
 and towards it he directed his own boat, motion- 
 ing for the others to follow. The men were glad 
 to be ashore again for they had not left the boats 
 in four days, and needed to lay down and stretch 
 their limbs, and walk about. Only a sturdy pio- 
 neer could stand such hardships as they were 
 called upon to endure, but the Colonel knew his 
 men and they knew him. 
 
 A few hours after landing a boat appeared in 
 the river carrying a body of men, going in the 
 direction from which Clark had come. The Colo- 
 nel noticed them closely and saw that they were 
 hunters and were bent on passing the island. 
 
 "Ho there!" he called, in loud tones. "Come, 
 land, and tell us where you are from and where 
 you are going." 
 
 The hunters looked at the men on the island 
 with some distrust and started to turn away. 
 Clark called out again: 
 
 "You needn't be afraid, for we are friends, 
 and you needn't try to get away for we can over- 
 take you. Come ashore." 
 
 Seeing that it was useless to refuse the invita- 
 tion the hunters paddled their boat to the island 
 and landed. Clark greeted them in a friendly 
 way and soon discovered that they were Ameri- 
 cans and not French as he had at first supposed. 
 The men crowded around the strangers and be- 
 
30 The Trail Blazers 
 
 gan to ask them questions, but Clark fearing that 
 the information might not be what he wanted his 
 men to have, he ordered the hunters to follow 
 him to one side that he might question them. 
 
 "Who are you and to what country do you be- 
 long, for I must first know whether you are 
 friends or enemies?" 
 
 "We are all Americans and over from the 
 states, but we have been a long time in the French 
 country," was the reply. 
 
 "Well then, you had better take an oath of 
 allegiance to the United States to satisfy me that 
 you are not spies and in the interest of Hamilton, 
 trying to find out our strength and purpose that 
 you might tell him." 
 
 "We are not spies," replied the hunters, with 
 some degree of heat. "Say the words and we 
 will swear." 
 
 "Well then, hold up your hands and repeat 
 after me these words." The men held up their 
 hands and the Colonel said: 
 
 "We do swear that we belong to the United 
 States, and not to the British ; that we are friends 
 of this country and owe allegiance to the Ameri- 
 can flag ; that we are not spies and are not in the 
 interest of Hamilton and his men." 
 
 The men repeated the words after the Colonel, 
 and Clark was satisfied, in spite of the fact that 
 
In the Northwest Territory 31 
 
 the men were rough enough to be savages them- 
 selves. He rather suspected that they were 
 fonder of adventure than of any country, and 
 one flag was as good as another to them. How- 
 ever, he saw he could use them to advantage, and 
 began by asking them where they came from. 
 
 "We are from Kaskaskia and have been on the 
 river for eight days. We are hunters and after 
 game. We were not bound anywhere partic- 
 ularly, just going down the Mississippi and up 
 the Ohio — anywhere we like." 
 
 "I see," said Clark. "Then perhaps you can 
 tell me something about Kaskaskia and who is 
 in command there." 
 
 "The commander is a Frenchman named 
 Rocheblave. Nearly all the people are French," 
 said the leader of the men. 
 
 "Have you been in the town lately and do you 
 know much about it?" 
 
 "Oh, yes," replied the man. "We have been 
 there a great deal and know all about it." 
 
 "Then tell me what you know," ordered the 
 Colonel. 
 
 "Well, there is a fort and a body of soldiers, 
 though I do not know how many. We saw them 
 drilling every day we were there. It looked to 
 us as if they were getting ready for an attack of 
 some sort." 
 
32 The Trail Blazers 
 
 "Do they have spies on the river and scouts in 
 the woods?" 
 
 "They have spies in boats along the Mississippi, 
 for they expect the Americans to come that way 
 to attack the town. They do not have any scouts 
 in the woods. They think the Indians would 
 give the alarm of any troops coming overland 
 from Kentucky. In fact the Indians and the 
 French wood-rangers have been ordered to be 
 on the lookout for Americans. At least that is 
 what the people told us." 
 
 Another one of the hunters spoke up and told 
 the Colonel, "They tell awful tales of the way 
 the Americans treat the people they capture. 
 They say they are worse than the Indians, that 
 they burn the men with hot irons, and scalp them, 
 and tie them up in trees, and torture them, and do 
 all sorts of things to them. As for the women 
 and children they say the Americans just kill 
 them as they go, without mercy." 
 
 "Do they say all that?" said Clark. "Well, I 
 am glad to hear they think that for it will make 
 them all the more afraid of us when we get there." 
 
 "Are you bound for Kaskaskia?" asked the 
 men, in surprise. 
 
 "We are," replied Clark, simply, "and now that 
 I think of it, you may as well go along with us 
 to show us the way. But we shall not go by the 
 
In the Northwest Territory 33 
 
 river. We shall go by the land and I think this 
 is a good place to start from." 
 
 The men agreed with him quickly, for they 
 were not as yet sure that the rumors of the 
 ferocity of the Americans were false and did not 
 feel equal to any opposition to the desire of the 
 young man standing before them. 
 
 "Is there any one of you that knows the way?" 
 inquired Clark. The hunters conferred together 
 for a moment and finally one of them spoke up. 
 "I know the way better than any of the others. 
 My name is Saunders. I have been over the trail 
 once or twice and I can take you there, but it is 
 hard going." 
 
 "I don't mind that," was the reply. "How 
 far is it and how long will it take?" 
 
 "I don't know how far it is, but we ought to 
 make it in four days." 
 
 "Very well. Be sure you tell my men that we 
 can get there without any trouble and that we 
 can take the place if we can surprise it, and no 
 one knows of our coming, and also that the peo- 
 ple believe that we are worse than Indians. If 
 you tell them we cannot capture the place and 
 ought not to try, I will do all the things to you 
 you have said the French people at Kaskaskia 
 believe we do." 
 
 The hunters swore to tell the men just what 
 
34 The Trail Blazers 
 
 Clark told them to say. They soon were gathered 
 around the camp fire, where the men were cook- 
 ing their dinner. The hunters told the men 
 marvelous tales of the Northwest, how rich it was 
 in game, how easy it would be to capture the 
 town of Kaskaskia, and how frightened the peo- 
 ple were at the stories they had heard. 
 
 "They call all Americans the Long Knives, be- 
 cause they can shoot to kill as far as they can see, 
 and never fail to scalp an enemy no matter how 
 long it takes to find him," said the hunters, with 
 serious faces. 
 
 At this the men laughed with merriment. They 
 were in great spirits for the first time, for they 
 were sure of success and saw the full glory of the 
 adventure before them. 
 
 "We are Long Knives also, and the longest of 
 the knives. We are from Virginia and George 
 Rogers Clark is our Colonel. We are bound for 
 Kaskaskia and when we take that town we may 
 march to Detroit and then all over Canada, if 
 Clark says so." 
 
 It was now afternoon and the Colonel had no 
 idea of spending the night on the island. Order- 
 ing his men into their boats and taking the hunt- 
 ers along with him he directed his course down 
 the river about ten miles and ran up a little creek 
 to a good landing place. He and his band were 
 
In the Northwest Territory 35 
 
 now on Illinois soil and the trail to the northwest 
 country was before him. 
 
 One mile down the river was the old Fort 
 Massac, built some twenty odd years before by 
 the French when they occupied the valley of the 
 Ohio. It was put there to counteract the Ameri- 
 can forts on the upper waters of the Tennessee, 
 But Fort Massac had been abandoned for a num- 
 ber of years and was almost in ruins. Clark did 
 not even give it a thought as he prepared for his 
 march into the interior. 
 
 Before him lay a march of more than a hun- 
 dred and forty miles, but he did not know that 
 it was that far. The country was full of Indians, 
 but for the most part the tribes who lived along 
 the route were not unfriendly. The fear was that 
 a marauding band from farther north would dis- 
 cover the Long Knives and give them trouble 
 or carry word of their approach. But Clark and 
 his sturdy followers lay down on the banks of 
 the creek and slept peacefully all night, not even 
 placing a sentry to keep watch. 
 
 In the morning by daybreak the men were up. 
 Provisions for four days were in each man's 
 pack but they were scant provisions for hungry 
 men and a long march. They carried only their 
 guns, their knives, and their hatchets. They had 
 no tents, no camp equipage, no change of cloth- 
 
36 The Trail Blazers 
 
 ing. It was now the latter part of June, the 
 weather was hot, the road was heavy, and the 
 men were in a hurry. They were stripped to bare 
 necessities for their march, but they started cheer- 
 fully and with hearts bent on a great purpose. 
 
 Clark himself marched at the head of the line, 
 his rifle on his shoulder, his provisions on his 
 back. The men strung out behind him in close 
 order, walking as quietly as possible, and speak- 
 ing in low tones, for they desired to keep their 
 presence a secret so far as possible. Their way 
 lay through a low, flat region, intersected by 
 numerous streams and abounding in ponds, and 
 covered with a most luxuriant vegetation. There 
 was no trail, for the old Fort Massac trail lead- 
 ing to Kaskaskia had long since been abandoned 
 and in some places had entirely disappeared. The 
 men were traveling northwest led by the hunters 
 who had joined them, who for the most part had 
 to depend upon their instinct for direction. 
 
 The first night was spent by the side of a pond 
 in the shelter of a small group of trees. Clark 
 forbade the men to build a fire, knowing the light 
 might attract any prowling band of savages that 
 would be near and that they might sweep down 
 upon them in greater numbers than he cared to 
 encounter. The men ate in discomfort and settled 
 down for the night. Sentries had been posted 
 
In the Northwest Territory 37 
 
 who relieved one another every few hours. It 
 was necessary now to exercise great caution. The 
 night passed without incident, and in the morn- 
 ing the men resumed their march. 
 
 The going was hard. The men had to wade 
 through ponds and marshes, swim creeks and 
 small rivers and often found themselves flounder- 
 ing in fields of mud. The tall grass cut their 
 hands and impeded their march. The heavy 
 growth of weeds tired their steps. But nothing 
 daunted the courage of the Long Knives. They 
 pushed steadily forward, a brave band bent on 
 the conquest of an empire. 
 
 The second day passed as the first. The men 
 were bearing northward, however, and were get- 
 ting gradually out of the low swampy country 
 and on to level prairie ground. 
 
 The morning of the third day saw the men on 
 a prairie, open and wide and free, and almost 
 devoid of trees. They could be seen for several 
 miles and there was no hiding place. The guide 
 insisted that the only way to go was by this route 
 until they reached the hunters' trail through 
 woods further on. 
 
 As Clark looked over the wild level country 
 and saw the rich soil under his feet, his prophetic 
 eye caught the vision of waving fields of grain 
 that were to come in the future, of villages spring- 
 
38 The Trail Blazers 
 
 ing up here and there as men moved westward. 
 He murmured to himself, "Some day this land 
 will be full of people and this soil shall help to 
 feed the world." 
 
 As it was then, he saw only matted grass 
 through which his tired men were pushing their 
 way, every step made heavy by the luxuriant 
 growth from the rich and yielding soil. Over- 
 head was the blue sky, all around was the air 
 warm with the breath of the coming summer- 
 underneath was the deep green of the prairie 
 grass brightened by the hues of flowers. 
 
 Clark traveled in great fear of being discov- 
 ered by Indians or spies of the British. Calling 
 Saunders, the guide, to him he asked him, "Is 
 there no other way over this country to reach 
 Kaskaskia except by this prairie? Here we are 
 in the wide open and anybody for miles around 
 can see us. Do you know any other route?" 
 
 The guide stoutly declared that he knew no 
 other way and the men marched on. In the after- 
 noon Clark called the guide again. "Saunders, 
 this does not look right to me. I believe you are 
 leading me and my men into danger. I believe 
 you have lost your way or else you are a traitor 
 and are taking us into a trap." 
 
 The guide was frightened at the stern manner 
 of the Colonel and began to tremble with con- 
 
In the Northwest Territory 39 
 
 fusion. He stammered a few words which made 
 Clark suspicious and angry. Then the Colonel 
 blazed forth. 
 
 "Tell me, have you lost the way or not? Did 
 you ever know it? Where are you leading us? 
 Speak man, or I shall shoot you dead where you 
 stand." 
 
 The guide turned pale with fear. The men 
 who had gathered around called out, "He is a 
 traitor, give him to us." The other hunters who 
 had been with him tried to explain and to pacify 
 the men. The guide grew more and more con- 
 fused and began to give different answers to the 
 same questions. Clark was never more angry 
 in all his life. Here he was on a prairie, in full 
 view for miles, with Indians probably skulking in 
 the far forests watching him, a band of men who 
 had put their faith in him, and a guide who was 
 ignorant of the trail or else a villain. 
 
 Turning to Saunders, he said in loud and angry 
 tones, "If you do not find your way shortly I 
 shall know that you have lied to me and are not 
 a guide but a scoundrel. Tell me at once, do 
 you know where we are and which way we are 
 going?" 
 
 The guide was overcome with fear and at last 
 confessed to the Colonel that he had lost the way 
 and was not sure of the direction. "Give me 
 
40 The Trail Blazers 
 
 time to find out, and let me look around. Per- 
 haps I may recover the trail. We can't be very 
 far wrong, anyway," said the fellow, almost ready 
 to fall on his knees before the angry Colonel. 
 
 Clark had calmed down somewhat, and spoke 
 to the guide in a slow and determined manner. 
 "I shall give you two hours to find the way you 
 confess you have lost. If you do not pick up the 
 trail by that time you shall be shot. You can go 
 where you like to look over the ground, but I 
 shall see that some of my men go along with 
 you." 
 
 The guide withdrew. The men had halted on 
 the prairie which bore no trace of trail or mark 
 of direction. They knew in a general way that 
 Kaskaskia was to the northwest, but that knowl- 
 edge was of no more service than a general direc- 
 tion would be to a vessel at sea. Up to this time 
 the guide had kept to what appeared a certain 
 knowledge of streams and land, but now the party 
 was lost on the prairies of the Northwest, miles 
 from their destination and their only hope was in 
 this guide. Clark would probably have led them 
 another way had not this fellow been so sure of 
 the direction. 
 
 Saunders begged to be allowed to go in search 
 of a road which he thought was off to the right 
 
In the Northwest Territory 41 
 
 somewhere. Three men went with him to see 
 that he did not try to escape. 
 
 The party struck across the prairie, the guide 
 stopping every now and then to look at the 
 ground and at the clumps of trees that broke the 
 monotony of the landscape. After an hour of 
 walking and watching, Saunders and his com- 
 panions came to a small hill that rose over the 
 plain from which a fairly good view could be ob- 
 tained. The sun was half way in the heavens 
 and it was evidently midday. The guide stood 
 up with his back to the sun and his shadow di- 
 rectly in front of him. 
 
 "That way is north," said he, pointing along 
 the line of his shadow. "We have been coming 
 north for nearly three days and have been about 
 fifty miles. Kaskaskia should lie in that direc- 
 tion." 
 
 Saunders saw in the distance a tree larger than 
 usual, that was standing alone on the prairie, and 
 towards that tree he directed his party. Upon 
 approaching it, the men saw signs of a camp fire 
 though the ashes were old. 
 
 "Somebody has been along this path before," 
 remarked one of the men, "and they were not 
 Indians either, for an Indian always buries his 
 fire." 
 
 "Hunters or traders, I do not know which," 
 
42 The Trail Blazers 
 
 said Saunders, attentively examining the tree and 
 the dead ashes. After awhile he remarked, 
 
 "Traders with the Indians, I should say and 
 going north." 
 
 "How do you know?" 
 
 "If they were going to the tribes to trade they 
 would have heavy packs which they would have 
 hung by breaking branches on the tree. There 
 were no signs of broken branches anywhere. 
 Therefore the packs were empty and used for 
 pillows. The traders were going home, and those 
 around here come from Kaskaskia or Vincennes. 
 We are not far from the hunters' trail. Our 
 way lies over yonder." 
 
 The men looked carefully at the horizon and 
 saw a rise in the ground covered with under- 
 growth and a few trees. They determined to 
 keep their eyes on that landmark and use it for 
 a sign of direction and if suitable, for a place to 
 camp, for they had lost some time with the guide 
 already. 
 
 Upon returning to Clark they found him im- 
 patient and in no very good humor. "Well, what 
 have you found, and are you ready to go on, or 
 shall I do as I threatened if you have lost your 
 way," he demanded of the guide. 
 
 "The way is not lost. I was bewildered for 
 awhile, but a guide is never completely lost so 
 
In the Northwest Territory 43 
 
 long as he looks at the sun and the stars and 
 keeps going in one direction," was the reply. 
 
 Clark was pacified, and according to his nature 
 dismissed the matter from his mind, believing 
 now that the guide was really bewildered and 
 was not intending the party any harm. 
 
 By sundown they reached the hill and the 
 clump of trees and there the party camped for 
 the night. They built no fires, but lay down on 
 the ground, for Clark was not sure whether there 
 were Indians in the way or not. 
 
 The end of the fourth day found them out of 
 the prairie and in the woods. For this they were 
 thankful, for the going was better and the sun 
 was not so distressing. Overhead were the tall 
 timbers of a virgin forest that some day were to 
 bring riches to a prosperous people. Under- 
 neath was a soft carpet of rotting leaves that 
 made the soil inexpressibly fertile. 
 
 "Tomorrow we should be in sight of Kaskas- 
 kia," said he to Captain Bowman, in charge of 
 one of his companies. 
 
 "It would be well for us to get there early, for 
 by tomorrow morning or by noon at furthest our 
 men will have eaten the last of their provisions, 
 and by night there will be no food," replied the 
 Captain. 
 
 "The guide said it was four days' march, and 
 
44 The Trail Blazers 
 
 we have already gone four days. We should be 
 near the end of our journey," remarked the 
 Colonel, with some anxiety. He did not know 
 that he was yet two days hard traveling from 
 the village he had as his object. 
 
 The fifth day found the men going without 
 food. They had eaten the last of their rations 
 for their morning meal but were in high spirits 
 thinking they would feast in Kaskaskia that 
 night. On they went, crossing streams, wading 
 through swamps of underbrush and cutting their 
 way through bushes and briers whenever they 
 came to such obstructions. 
 
 By midday they struck the hunters' trail lead- 
 ing to the settlements of the French in the in- 
 terior. The trail was dim, and in some places 
 marked only by a blaze on the trees cut with a 
 knife or burned into the wood by a hot iron. 
 Still it was a trail and was leading them on to 
 their destination. And so the day passed, the 
 men marching in silence, Clark still in the lead 
 with his rifle on his shoulder, and Captain Bow- 
 man by his side. 
 
 The sixth day began, the men were more 
 hungry than ever, and trying to content them- 
 selves with what berries they could find in the 
 bushes by the trail. Still they did not complain, 
 for they were not of the sort to complain. Men 
 
In the Northwest Territory 45 
 
 who start out on a great enterprise must endure 
 hardship, and must do without. It was no holi- 
 day excursion and no pleasure trip, but a serious 
 undertaking, so the men suffered and said noth- 
 ing. 
 
 The afternoon of the sixth day came, and the 
 men emerged from the forest quietly, and with 
 the least possible noise. Before them was a wide 
 and beautiful river. On the opposite side was a 
 village, with a church spire rising conspicuously 
 in view. 
 
 Saunders stood by Clark and said in low tones, 
 "That is Kaskaskia where I promised to lead 
 you." 
 
 "Why have they no spies or scouts in all these 
 woods and along these trails to warn the com- 
 mander? Does he not fear an attack from the 
 enemy?" 
 
 "Yes, but he does not look for them from these 
 woods. He does not believe any force of men 
 could cross this country in such size as to give him 
 trouble. He has plenty of boats on the river and 
 his spies are scattered for miles along the Missis- 
 sippi. It is well you did not take your men by 
 water." 
 
 The men sat down in the shadows of the forest 
 hidden from view of those on the other side of the 
 Kaskaskia River. A little way up stream and 
 
46 The Trail Blazers 
 
 on the same side as Clark's men were the ruins 
 of an old fort built by the French and destroyed 
 by fire twelve years before Clark's arrival. It 
 was now abandoned and only the remains of 
 charred walls could be seen. Clark paid no 
 attention to it, for he knew that the fort that held 
 the commanding officer was on the other side of 
 the river. 
 
 The village at which Clark and his men looked 
 with longing eyes was not a very large one — prob- 
 ably four hundred people lived there, mostly 
 French. It was named for a tribe of Indians 
 that lived along the river, the most considerable 
 tribe in Illinois. About forty years before the 
 time of our narrative the Jesuits had gotten pos- 
 session of this land and had built a school and 
 church where the village was. The buildings 
 were of stone and made a good appearance. But 
 the order of Jesuits had been suppressed and 
 their property confiscated by the French govern- 
 ment. So, for the last fifteen years the stone 
 school building had become a fort, named Fort 
 Gage and in that fort lived Colonel Rocheblave 
 and his men, for the defence of the town. 
 
 The fort was in a poor condition. The roof 
 leaked badly and only a dilapidated picket fence 
 offered any resistance to those who should attack 
 it. In the village there were two French com- 
 
In the Northwest Territory 47 
 
 panies organized and drilled and ready to march 
 at a moment's notice. There were more soldiers 
 than Clark had but they were not fighting for 
 their country, and while all the Frenchmen of 
 the western frontier had knowledge of wood 
 craft, still they were not marksmen such as the 
 Long Knives, and had not that spirit of adven- 
 ture that burned in the breasts of these hardy 
 sons of the forest and trail. 
 
 Darkness drew on and the shadows deepened. 
 The river was still. The lights of the village be- 
 gan to twinkle through the evening dusk, and 
 their reflections to quiver in the water. Clark 
 and his men remained quiet until it was quite dark 
 wondering how they could get across the river 
 and into the town. 
 
 The men were famishing with hunger and 
 eagerly thought of the food that was in reach if 
 they could only get to it. As they sat in the 
 gathering gloom the low growl of a dog greeted 
 the ears of Captain Helm in charge of one of the 
 companies of Clark's men. Helm was fond of 
 dogs and called the animal to him by a gentle 
 whistle and patted him on the head. 
 
 "What do you make of this, Captain?" asked 
 one of his men. 
 
 Helm thought awhile, and replied, "I take it 
 
48 The Trail Blazers 
 
 to mean that where there is a dog there is a man, 
 and also a house." 
 
 Feeling the dog's back, he continued, "This dog 
 lives on this side of the river, for he is not wet 
 with swimming, and he is too fat to be a stray. 
 I think his home is not far from here and that it 
 is on this side of the Kaskaskia." 
 
 Captain Helm patted the dog and rose to find 
 Clark. The dog followed him. Reaching the 
 Colonel, Helm showed him the animal and told 
 him what he thought of a house not far away. 
 
 "Helm, you are right," was Clark's quick de- 
 cision. "Do you take the lead and follow the 
 dog and the rest of us will come behind. If we 
 find a house we may find food and we may find 
 boats. At any rate we cannot swim this river 
 and capture a town with wet clothes and wet 
 powder. We must have boats and plenty of 
 them.' , 
 
 Helm played with the dog and made friends 
 with him while the men rose and prepared for the 
 march. The dog ran on in front and started up 
 the river along a little path that ran by the side 
 of the woods. The Captain followed on foot as 
 fast as he could and called him every now and 
 then to stop so that the men could keep up. It 
 was so dark by now that it was hard to see the 
 dog or even to see the way along the path. 
 
In the Northwest Territory 49 
 
 At last in a bend of the river and almost hidden 
 by the sloping banks and the heavy growth there 
 came into dim view a house, through whose win- 
 dows there gleamed the light of a candle. The 
 dog evidently was at home and ran forward bark- 
 ing, as if he had to lead his new friends to his 
 house. 
 
 Helm pressed on, now that he saw the house, 
 with the hope of rinding means to cross the river 
 and probably a little food for their men. The 
 dog barked at the door, the Captain close behind 
 him. The door was cautiously opened about 
 twelve inches and a man's voice speaking in 
 French called the dog to come in. The dog ran 
 in, but when the owner of the house tried to close 
 the door he found himself confronted by the 
 burly form of a stranger who spoke to him in 
 English with words, courteous but firm: 
 
 "Not so fast, my friend. I and a few others 
 wish to speak with you, and it is better to leave 
 the door open than it is to have us break it down. 
 You are one family and we are many men, but 
 we will do you no harm." 
 
 The Frenchman was thoroughly frightened. 
 He blurted out in broken English a few words 
 and tried to close the door, but Helm had dropped 
 a rifle barrel on the jamb, so that the door would 
 not close. By this time Clark and a few others 
 
50 The Trail Blazers 
 
 had arrived, while most of the men had gone down 
 to the river side to see if they could discover any 
 boats. Clark promptly pushed the door open 
 and strode in accompanied by Helm and a half 
 dozen men. 
 
 Once inside they saw a room, in the center of 
 which was a table with a single candle on it. 
 Evidently the family had taken their evening 
 meal for the plates were still there, and the dog 
 was now eagerly devouring what scraps had been 
 set aside for him. To one side sat a woman in 
 whose face was depicted terror of the ferocious 
 appearance of Clark and his men. Around her 
 clung three or four frightened children. The 
 appearance of Clark and Helm and the frontiers- 
 men with them was enough to frighten any one. 
 For six days they had marched through a wilder- 
 ness, their clothes were torn, their hair was 
 matted. They were tired and hungry. By the 
 light of day they would have looked ferocious. 
 What must have been their aspect when a dim 
 candle threw their faces into uncertain relief and 
 their great shadows on the walls? 
 
 "Who are you, and what do you want?" asked 
 the Frenchman. 
 
 "We are Americans and we have come to take 
 Kaskaskia," was the reply. 
 
In the Northwest Territory 51 
 
 The Frenchman looked at them with astonished 
 and fearful eyes. 
 
 "How did you get here, and how many are 
 you?" he gasped. 
 
 "We marched here from Ohio and there are 
 plenty of others in the yard. Do you know 
 what they call us in this territory?" 
 
 "The Long Knives ! The Long Knives !" said 
 the man, almost in a whisper, and turned to grasp 
 some weapon to defend his family from what he 
 thought was instant and cruel death. He would 
 rather have seen painted savages in his house than 
 the dreaded Americans of whose cruelty he had 
 heard such fearful stories. 
 
 "Yes, we are the Long Knives, but you need 
 not fear us so long as you tell us the truth and do 
 as I bid you." 
 
 The men sat down and Clark, seeing the fire- 
 place full of brush, ordered one of his men to light 
 it. Soon a fire was blazing and the room was 
 lighted sufficiently for the men to see that after 
 all they had not come upon a destitute family, 
 but rather a fairly well to do farmer. 
 
 "Now, sir," began Clark, as he sat down and 
 motioned the farmer to do likewise. "Tell me if 
 you have any boats at your landing and how 
 many, for I have a lot of men that I intend to 
 carry across the river." 
 
52 The Trail Blazers 
 
 The farmer replied in broken English which 
 we will not attempt to imitate. What he tried 
 to say to Clark was : 
 
 "I have a number of boats, some large and 
 some small. They are all at the landing down 
 by the river. Sometimes I act as ferryman for 
 parties who wish to cross here. But, sir, you 
 have not told me your name and what you will 
 do with the people of Kaskaskia." 
 
 "Never mind what I shall do. It will be time 
 enough to decide that question when I am across 
 the river and in possession of the town." 
 
 "Surely you will not murder me and my fam- 
 ily, and kill all the people in the village. I have 
 heard that The Long Knives are worse than the 
 Indians." 
 
 "I have never murdered anybody yet, nor has 
 any of my men. We have taken a few savages 
 every now and then, but no white men and no 
 women." 
 
 "We heard differently," said the farmer, still 
 in doubt. 
 
 "Tell me if the people of Kaskaskia know any- 
 thing of our approach," demanded the Colonel. 
 
 "I was in the village this morning, and saw the 
 French companies drilling, but I did not hear 
 that an enemy was nearby." 
 
In the Northwest Territory 53 
 
 "Did no one bring word that The Long Knives 
 were on the march?" 
 
 "I did hear that a hunter came into the town 
 about two weeks ago and said that he saw an 
 Indian who told him that many boat-loads of 
 white men were coming down the Ohio. But the 
 Commander thought they were going into the 
 Kentucky settlements." 
 
 "That may have been the Indian we saw on 
 the river," said Clark. After a moment he in- 
 quired : 
 
 "Are there many people in Kaskaskia now?" 
 
 "Yes, this is the time of the year when the 
 people are at their homes in the village. In fact 
 they have a dance in the big hall there nearly 
 every night. I was at the hall last night. Some 
 of the soldiers go to the dance. They are hav- 
 ing a good time, and have no idea that American 
 soldiers are within a hundred miles of them." 
 
 "How about the Indians?" asked Helm, for 
 he wanted to know what enemies he would have 
 to face. 
 
 "Last week there was a big pow-wow and a lot 
 of Shawanees rode into the village. The Com- 
 mander gave them presents and made them a 
 speech, and sent them off. Nearly all have gone 
 by now. There may be a few left." 
 
 "Did you hear that Hamilton at Detroit offers 
 
54 The Trail Blazers 
 
 to pay for the scalps of white men, and buys them 
 from the Indians, and that he is called the 'Hair 
 Buyer'?" 
 
 "Yes, I have heard that, but I did not hear that 
 our Commander said anything about it to the 
 Indians." 
 
 "Is the Commander named Rocheblave?" 
 
 "Yes, that is his name. He lives with his wife 
 in the fort." 
 
 "How many has he in his fort?" 
 
 "Not many. I understand not more than 
 twenty. They told me the fort itself is in bad 
 condition, and that Rocheblave has asked for it 
 to be repaired and for more troops to be sent out 
 here. But so far nothing has been done and 
 there are only two companies of soldiers." 
 
 All the conversation was conducted with infi- 
 nite pains and much repetition, for the French- 
 man knew very little English and Clark knew 
 very little, if any, French. Still they understood 
 each other. 
 
 There was no more to be gained from the 
 farmer, and Clark left him and his family and 
 went down to the landing where the men were 
 waiting for him. He saw there were a number 
 of flat-bottomed boats, but by no means enough 
 to carry over his entire party at one trip. He 
 ordered Captain Helm to take his men over in 
 
In the Northwest Territory 55 
 
 the first boat and send the boats back for the 
 others. In this way he expected to get all the 
 men over in a short time. 
 
 The night was dark, the river was free of boats, 
 and the men moved quickly and silently. They 
 knew that dividing the force was dangerous if 
 they were discovered, for those left behind could 
 not aid those who had reached the other side. 
 Helm got his company of fifty or sixty men in the 
 largest boats and they bent to the oars without 
 making the least sound. The river was not wide, 
 nor was the current strong. The men were ac- 
 customed to water and boats and in a short while 
 Helm had his division across and safely landed 
 on the village side some distance above the village 
 itself. 
 
 Once landed the men crouched close to the bank 
 and kept silent, waiting for the others. Two men 
 took each boat back and another load was brought 
 over. Bowman's company was next and finally 
 the division under Captain Harrod. Clark went 
 over with the last of the men, after giving a part- 
 ing word to the farmer not to give the slightest 
 alarm under penalty of death. To insure this 
 he left two men as a guard with instructions for 
 them to come over to the village in the morning 
 for by that time he expected to have the village 
 in his power. In this way the whole force reached 
 
56 
 
 The Trail Blazers 
 
 the village side of the river without being dis- 
 covered. 
 
 Clark went among the men as they crouched 
 upon the banks above the village and hidden by 
 the bushes, and told them they had come to the 
 end of their march and that upon their courage 
 depended their lives and the success of the expe- 
 dition. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 THE CAPTURE OF KASKASKIA 
 
 COLONEL Clark and his little army were 
 now on the Kaskaskia side of the river. 
 They were concealed by the undergrowth along 
 the banks, their presence was unsuspected, and 
 the village which lay a short distance down the 
 river was preparing to give itself over to the 
 festivities that generally ended the day in French 
 settlements. Clark looked his men over, and 
 saw that all were there and in good order in 
 spite of their hunger and weariness. 
 
 He decided to let the men rest awhile, and 
 went with Bowman and Harrod to reconnoitre 
 the path down the river. The night was dark 
 and the way was unfamiliar. The lights of the 
 village shone faintly before them and the path 
 became more and more open. It was quite evi- 
 dent that the approach to the place was before 
 them and all that was necessary was to get the 
 men together and begin the march. 
 
 As the three turned to retrace their way they 
 heard the footsteps of a man behind them going 
 
 57 
 
58 The Trail Blazers 
 
 in the direction of Kaskaskia. Clark and his 
 party stood still and let the man come on. When 
 he was in a few paces of them Clark confronted 
 him with the order to halt. The man in great 
 astonishment stopped and dropped a bag which 
 he held in his hand. 
 
 "Who are you and where are you going?" 
 demanded the Colonel. 
 
 The man could not see in the darkness who was 
 before him and how many. He broke into a 
 mixture of French and English which Clark 
 could scarcely understand. The man was evi- 
 dently frightened, and begged to be allowed to 
 go on his way. 
 
 "Where do you come from?" asked Clark. 
 
 "Kaskaskia yonder," was the reply, in broken 
 English. 
 
 "What are you doing here and what is in that 
 bag?" 
 
 "I'm a hunter. This bag has birds and rab- 
 bits for my family." 
 
 Bowman picked up the bag and emptied its 
 contents on the ground; feeling for the game 
 with his hands, he remarked, 
 
 "What he says is true. I wish it were cooked 
 and that we might eat it, for I am hungry enough 
 to eat the hunter himself." 
 
 The Frenchman, for he was of that nation, 
 
The Capture of Kaskaskia 59 
 
 did not understand the humor of Bowman's 
 words and took him literally. Throwing down 
 his gun he held up his hands and broke into a 
 loud cry of terror. 
 
 "Shut up, you fool," said Clark, grasping him 
 by the throat. "Do you want to bring the town 
 out here? We are not going to eat you nor 
 hurt you if you do as I say. We are the Long 
 Knives, and if you make another sound I shall 
 stick my knife in you and drop your body in the 
 river." 
 
 The hunter clapped his hands over his mouth 
 to smother an exclamation. He had heard of the 
 Long Knives and believed in their cruelty. How 
 in the world he had fallen into their hands he 
 did not take time to question. He was ready 
 and willing to do the bidding of the three men 
 who stood before him in such a menacing manner. 
 
 "Pick up your gun and come with me," ordered 
 Clark. 
 
 The man obeyed and the three returned to the 
 place where the others were still awaiting orders. 
 On the way Clark, Bowman and Harrod ques- 
 tioned the hunter closely about the town and the 
 fort and gathered information from him that 
 helped the leader in maturing their plans. 
 
 On reaching the main body, Clark ordered 
 the men to rise and fall in according to com- 
 
60 The Trail Blazers 
 
 panies. He then gave directions that the two 
 companies under Captain Harrod and Captain 
 Helm should surround the town and see that no 
 one of the inhabitants escaped. He then ordered 
 the company of Captain Bowman to go with him 
 to capture Fort Gage, in which was the 
 Commander, Rocheblave, and a small detach- 
 ment of soldiers. The captured hunter was 
 taken along as a guide. 
 
 It was now nearly midnight. The men were 
 ordered forward and the march toward the vil- 
 lage was begun silently and in perfect order. 
 
 The village itself was compactly built, the few 
 streets running crosswise to one another, the 
 houses hardly more than cabins, and the heavy 
 forest growth reaching up to the town itself. 
 It did not take long for the two companies under 
 Harrod and Helm to dispose of themselves along 
 the ends of the streets and in the woods in such 
 a way that the town itself was under the eyes of 
 the men, and the size of their force could not be 
 discovered. 
 
 All the houses were dark, the inhabitants being 
 either asleep or gathered in the large guard hall 
 of the fort, which was the place where the people 
 assembled for their merry-making. The only 
 lights that any one could see were in the fort 
 itself and in the hall from which there came the 
 
The Capture of Kaskaskia 61 
 
 sound of music and dancing. Evidently the 
 people slept or made merry in utter uncon- 
 sciousness that their town was surrounded by an 
 enemy and that the fort itself was in danger. 
 
 Waiting until he was sure that the companies 
 had time to silently surround the town, Clark and 
 Bowman took up their own march toward the 
 fort. 
 
 Turning toward the captured guide, Clark de- 
 manded, "Where is the rear gate of this fort, and 
 is it the weakest one?" 
 
 The guide replied promptly, "The postern 
 gate is on the river side. I do not know anything 
 else." 
 
 Avoiding the front of the fort and the guard 
 hall which he saw was filled with people, Clark 
 directed his men around to the rear and in the 
 shadows of trees that grew along the banks of the 
 river. Reaching the point designated by the 
 guide he ordered the company to halt. Calling 
 Bowman and about twenty men to one side, as 
 well as an old hunter and scout who had been 
 with him on the march, by the name of Simon 
 Kenton, he quietly gave orders. 
 
 "Bowman, I want you and Kenton and these 
 men to go with me to attack the gate and seize 
 the fort. The others can wait outside in case 
 any soldiers from the town hear us." 
 
62 The Trail Blazers 
 
 The men fell back and Clark and his party 
 approached the gate. Hardly had they stepped 
 outside the shadows and started on their way to 
 the gate when a sentry accosted them. "Who 
 goes there?" 
 
 "We are friends," replied Kenton quickly 
 aloud, "and would like to have a word with you." 
 
 Before the sentry could reply, Kenton leaped 
 forward and bore him to the ground. The sen- 
 try's gun fell undischarged, and the strong grip 
 of the scout had him by the throat. 
 
 "Hist, now, and be still. It's Simon Kenton 
 that's got you by the throat, and if you make a 
 sound I'll choke you to death." 
 
 The scout relaxed his grip but still held the 
 sentry at his mercy. The man was taken so com- 
 pletely by surprise that he made no movement 
 and uttered no sound. Holding his hand at the 
 sentry's throat and with the other grasping him 
 by the hand, he demanded in a whisper: 
 
 "Where's the Commander of this fort and 
 what's he doing now?" 
 
 The sentry could speak some English, as nearly 
 all the French could, and replied, "The Governor 
 is asleep in his own room. His wife is with him. 
 What do you want to know for?" 
 
 "That's our business," replied Kenton. "You 
 had best keep still or I'll fix you so that you will 
 
The Capture of Kaskaskia 63 
 
 always be still." The sentry caught his meaning 
 easily and shivered when he felt the great muscles 
 of the scout's hand around his neck. 
 
 The sentry willingly pointed out the room of 
 the Commander, or Governor as he was often 
 called, which was in darkness. Clark and the 
 others looked at it from beyond the gate and saw 
 that it was at the other end of the long, low, stone 
 building from the hall where there was a light 
 and the noise of music. 
 
 "Take this sentry back to the men yonder and 
 tell them to guard him well, along with that 
 hunter we captured. If they get away and 
 make an alarm, it might go very ill with us." 
 
 Several of the men took the sentry back to the 
 company stationed on the river bank and gave 
 them the orders of the Colonel. They then re- 
 turned to their places where Clark and the others 
 were examining the gate. 
 
 "If we beat it down we will make too much 
 noise and some of the soldiers will arouse the 
 Governor. We want to capture him before he 
 can give any orders," said Bowman. 
 
 Kenton examined the gate in the darkness the 
 best he could and pushing his hand through a 
 crack in the broken wood discovered it was held 
 by a chain that he could not loosen from its fas- 
 tening. 
 
64 The Trail Blazers 
 
 "Here, you young fellow," said he, turning to 
 a small but wiry young soldier who was still a 
 mere boy. "Come here, and let me heave you 
 over the gate. You can unhook it from the 
 inside. Come now, let me give you a lift." 
 
 The boy came forward briskly. He was 
 young, strong, and brave. The scout took him 
 on his shoulders, then lifted him to the top of 
 the gate, from where he dropped light as a cat 
 to the other side. In a few minutes the chain 
 was unhooked from its place and fell to the 
 ground, and those outside pushed the gate open. 
 Clark, Bowman, Kenton and the others came in 
 quietly, stopping a moment to find out if any 
 noise they had made had excited any surprise. 
 
 All was still, the fort was dark, and no soldiers 
 or sentries were in sight. From the gate to the 
 door of the fort was but a few rods and these the 
 men quickly passed over. The door of the fort 
 was open. There were no sentries on guard. It 
 was evident that the soldiers of the fort were 
 asleep or else were attending the dance going on 
 in the guard hall. The progress of Clark and his 
 men was not impeded. There was a dim light 
 burning in the entry, hardly enough to light one's 
 way, but it was enough to show the direction to 
 the door of the sleeping apartment set aside for 
 
The Capture of Kashaskia 65 
 
 the Governor and his family. Kenton was in the 
 lead, the others close behind him. 
 
 Reaching the door which they were sure was 
 the one occupied by Rocheblave, Kenton pushed 
 against it. It opened without resistance and the 
 scout entered followed by Clark and Bowman and 
 a few of the others. So softly had the party 
 entered the apartment that neither the Com- 
 mander nor his wife were aroused. They were 
 sleeping quietly side by side, the room lighted 
 dimly in the same way as the entry through 
 which the men had come. 
 
 The scout stepped forward and touched the 
 sleeping Governor on the shoulder. He awoke 
 with a start and sat up in his bed. Before him 
 were a half dozen rough men, ragged and worn 
 with marching, faces heavily bearded and hair 
 grown long after an absence of many weeks from 
 civilization. In the faint light they were enough 
 to frighten a braver heart than that of the French 
 Commander. He knew they were not his sol- 
 diers, nor were they Indians, nor did they belong 
 to the people of Kaskaskia. In the bewilder- 
 ment of sudden awaking from sleep he called 
 out: 
 
 "What does this mean and who are you?" 
 
 At the same instant his wife awoke and was 
 about to scream at the sight which met her eyes. 
 
66 The Trail Blazers 
 
 She thought they both would be murdered in 
 their beds. But a soldier grabbed her by the 
 shoulder and put his hand over her mouth. 
 "Hush, woman, or I shall have to choke you. 
 Hold your peace, if you value your life." The 
 woman kept still, but looked on with terror in 
 her eyes. 
 
 Kenton was the first to speak. Disregarding 
 the woman he turned to the officer. "We are 
 Virginians, sometimes called Long Knives, and 
 you are our prisoners," said he, quietly. 
 
 Rocheblave leaped out of bed at these words 
 and confronted Clark, who stepped forward to 
 meet him, his fur cap in his hand. Making a bow 
 Clark said, "Sir, I am George Rogers Clark, a 
 Colonel in the service of Virginia and the Conti- 
 nental Army. My men are outside the fort and 
 have surrounded your town. I demand an in- 
 stant and unconditional surrender of Kaskaskia, 
 this fort, and all the people." 
 
 "Never! Never!" cried the distressed Com- 
 mander. "You are not from Virginia. You are 
 robbers and thieves. I shall not surrender to 
 such a crew as you. Call the guard." 
 
 Bowman had closed the door, and stationed a 
 heavy guard outside in case any soldier should 
 appear. The noise of the merry-making in the 
 guard hall was loud enough to drown any 
 
The Capture of Kaskaskia 67 
 
 sounds that had been made in the Commander's 
 room. Clark spoke as quietly as before : 
 
 "We are from Virginia, and are what you call 
 Long Knives. We have marched overland to 
 this place and have eluded all your spies and es- 
 caped your Indian allies. We have enough 
 men to compel your surrender. Unless you sur- 
 render at once, yourself, we shall treat you as an 
 enemy, tie you hand and foot, and take you out 
 of this fort and give you to our men as a prisoner 
 of war. We shall otherwise do you no harm for 
 we are not savages. If you surrender now, we 
 will take your parole and let you remain here." 
 
 "Clark! Clark!" repeated Rocheblave. "I 
 never heard of George Rogers Clark. You are 
 but a boy. I have heard of other Americans 
 but not of you. By what right do you demand 
 my surrender?" 
 
 "In the name of Patrick Henry, governor of 
 Virginia, and the Continental Army. But we 
 are wasting time. Decide now, or I shall decide 
 for you," replied the Colonel, in firm but respect- 
 ful tones. 
 
 "Have it your way," said the Governor, sul- 
 lenly. "But as you have no army behind you 
 and cannot enforce this surrender, you had best 
 look out for your own safety. I have soldiers 
 under my command." 
 
68 The Trail Blazers 
 
 Saying this the Governor began slowly to put 
 on his clothes, for he knew that the night was to 
 be full of incident. 
 
 In the meantime his wife sat with glaring eyes, 
 gazing at the intruders upon her privacy. She 
 had not tried to make any sound since her first 
 scream had been silenced by a rude hand upon 
 her mouth but had listened with alarm in her 
 face to all that had been said. She looked at 
 her husband, then at Clark and the officers, then 
 at the scout, and finally at the rough faces of the 
 soldiers. When she heard Clark say they were 
 Long Knives she shuddered, thinking of the 
 awful deeds of which they were accused. But 
 when she saw the gentlemanly bearing of the 
 Colonel, and listened to the accents of his voice, 
 her alarm gradually subsided, and her fears gave 
 way to other emergencies of war. 
 
 In the corner of the dimly lighted room was 
 a chest, which was used in part by the Governor 
 as repository for important papers. It was 
 locked and the key was kept in the Governor's 
 possession. Clark had not noticed the chest, 
 and, of course, knew nothing of its contents. 
 Madame Rocheblave, however, thought of the 
 documents and letters in it, and slipping on a 
 light covering she glided out of bed and sat on 
 the chest, as if to guard its secrets from those 
 
The Capture of Kaskaskia 69 
 
 who had just made prisoners of herself and her 
 husband. 
 
 "Madame, why do you sit there, and why that 
 defiance in your face? I think that chest must 
 contain something of value. I beg you to leave 
 your seat and let my men open the box that I 
 may see what it contains,'' said Clark. 
 
 "No! No!" cried Madame Rocheblave, in 
 great distress. "This chest holds something of 
 mine. They are of no value to you. I shall 
 not move from here." 
 
 Clark knit his brow in perplexity. He was 
 determined to find out what the box contained, 
 but he did not wish forcibly to dislodge the 
 woman from her seat. He tried to persuade 
 her to let him see inside, but she shook her head 
 violently and threatened to scream aloud if he 
 came near her. 
 
 "I do not wish to harm a lady, especially the 
 wife of so fine an officer as M. Rocheblave, but 
 Madame, I am resolved to see inside that box. 
 If there are only some things that belong to you 
 they shall not be disturbed." 
 
 The woman cried again, "No! No! Go 
 away. You cannot see inside here. I shall not 
 let you. If you come near me I shall scream 
 and the soldiers will fill this room and kill you 
 all." 
 
70 The Trail Blazers 
 
 Clark was not afraid of any such event, for his 
 men were posted outside and any noise would 
 bring them to him in an instant. There were 
 probably fifty of them just beyond the gate and 
 their aim was very deadly. Therefore, he smiled 
 and said again: 
 
 "Madame, I have enough soldiers to take care 
 of me, and to take possession of Kaskaskia. 
 Your husband has surrendered, and I advise 
 you to submit before I am compelled to order my 
 men to take you forcibly from your place." 
 
 Her husband now intervened to prevent an 
 indignity to his wife. He knew by Clark's man- 
 ner that he would order his men to seize her if 
 it became necessary and then the chest would 
 be in his possession. Therefore he said, "We 
 are prisoners, and you may as well let him have 
 his way in this also. He will throw you off and 
 get the chest anyhow." 
 
 The woman took a seat in a chair, leaving the 
 box to Clark. Ordering one of his men to open 
 it, he watched him break the lock with his heavy 
 hunting knife and throw back the lid. Putting 
 his hand inside he found a quantity of woman's 
 clothes and trinkets, which he removed and 
 placed on the floor. In the bottom of the box, 
 however, there was a portfolio filled with papers. 
 
 "Ah, these may be of value to me. I shall 
 
The Capture of Kaskaskia 71 
 
 keep them to see what advice they contain. 
 Madame, the clothes are yours as you said, but 
 I find that the box contains other things also," 
 said Clark, as he ordered the men to replace the 
 clothes and close the lid of the chest. 
 
 It was several days before Clark had time to 
 read the letters in the portfolio. When he did 
 get to them he found the correspondence between 
 Rocheblave and Hamilton at Detroit. Roche- 
 blave was complaining of the defenceless state 
 of Kaskaskia, asking for the fort to be repaired, 
 asking for more troops, and telling of the danger 
 of capture from a force of Americans. Hamil- 
 ton's letters were telling him to rely on the 
 Indians and to stimulate them to all the hostility 
 he could, advising him to make them presents 
 and to send them out to harm the settlements 
 along the Kentucky border, and to do all the 
 damage they could. 
 
 "The beast," said Clark, to himself, when he 
 read the deadly purpose of the instructions. 
 "Does he not know what Indian warfare means? 
 Does not he know that Indians burn and torture 
 and scalp, and that they spare neither young nor 
 old? I wonder what manner of man he is that 
 could write such letters?" 
 
 But at the moment he secured the portfolio, 
 there was no time for reading what it contained. 
 
72 The Trail Blazers 
 
 He handed the package to Bowman with in- 
 structions to keep it until he called for it. 
 
 Leaving the Governor and his wife prisoners 
 under guard of a few soldiers, Clark, Bowman 
 and Kenton went outside and rejoined the men 
 whom he had left outside the fort. It was now 
 long past midnight, but the music was still com- 
 ing from the guard hall at the other end of the 
 fort. 
 
 "Don't these people ever sleep?" said Clark. 
 
 "Probably they dance all night and sleep all 
 day," replied Bowman. "Would you like to 
 join them?" 
 
 "Yes, with a detachment of our men," was 
 the answer. "We will give them some entertain- 
 ment they were not expecting." 
 
 Calling the soldiers to follow him, he boldly 
 made his way in the darkness around to the 
 lighted hall. Here the officers were giving a 
 ball, and the fun loving French, young and old, 
 were reveling and dancing and laughing, while 
 the musicians played merry tunes. The sen- 
 tinels had left their posts. 
 
 "No wonder they did not hear us capture 
 the Governor and his wife. They are making 
 so much noise they could not hear a gunshot," 
 remarked Bowman. 
 
 Clark posted his men around the door and at 
 
The Capture of Kaskaskia 73 
 
 the windows and told them not to fire under any 
 circumstances, but to keep the people in the hall. 
 He then advanced alone to the main door, stood 
 awhile in the entrance and then leaned against 
 a post, watching the dance with a smile of 
 amusement on his face. He must have pre- 
 sented an odd contrast to the light built French 
 with their well kept appearance. Though 
 young and strong he had the rough wear of 
 months upon his clothes, and his brown skin and 
 tangled hair showed the hardship through which 
 he had just passed. For awhile he was un- 
 noticed, or else those who saw him thought him 
 to be some hunter returned from the woods. 
 
 An Indian lay on the floor a few feet from 
 the calm observer of the festivity. The savage 
 had keen eyes and had been on the warpath as 
 far as Kentucky and knew the difference between 
 the appearance of the hunters around Kaskaskia 
 and those from beyond the Ohio. He stirred un- 
 easily and rose to his feet regarding Clark in- 
 tently. The Colonel looked at him squarely in 
 the eye for a moment. The Indian knew he was 
 no neighbor, nor friend, but that he was from 
 beyond the border, and was at the fort for no 
 good purpose. 
 
 Leaping to his feet the savage gave a yell 
 that sounded the war cry through the rafters 
 
74 The Trail Blazers 
 
 of the building. Then another and another. 
 The music ceased, the women screamed, and the 
 soldiers made a rush for the door. All was con- 
 fusion and noise. The merriment was over, and 
 in its place were panic and fear. When the sol- 
 diers saw Clark at the door, smiling serenely and 
 confidently, they also knew where he had come 
 from, and surmised what force he had brought 
 with him. With one voice they exclaimed, 
 "Long Knives! Long Knives!" 
 
 All was still as death, for the fear of the 
 Americans was in every mind. What force did 
 this quiet young man in the torn and muddy 
 hunting clothes, and wearing a fur cap, have 
 behind him? Who was he anyhow? Should 
 they take him and throw him out, or should they 
 acknowledge themselves surprised and over- 
 come? The officers hesitated. They were un- 
 armed, not even their swords were by their sides. 
 The sentries likewise had no arms. Clark was 
 at the door and in his hand was a long rifle that 
 meant death to the first man that showed 
 resistance. In the darkness behind him there 
 were probably other men similarly armed. 
 
 The women clung to the men, sobbing with 
 fear. The quiet manner of the frontiersman 
 leaning against the door post and his confident 
 smile filled them with consternation. When 
 
The Capture of Kaskaskia 15 
 
 they heard the men say, "Long Knives," their 
 minds recalled the stories of capture and torture 
 and death that the British had circulated among 
 the people of the Northwest in order to incite 
 them to greater hostility. To the terrified 
 women in the guard hall their presence was 
 worse than that of Pontiac and his murderous 
 band of followers. 
 
 Clark now stepped forward and held up his 
 hand. All eyes were turned upon him, and the 
 silence was intense. His face assumed a resolute, 
 but not a fierce expression. He spoke slowly so 
 that they all could hear and understand him. 
 
 "I am George Rogers Clark, Colonel in the 
 service of Virginia and the Continental Army. 
 With me is a force of Americans large enough to 
 capture and hold Kaskaskia. My men are out- 
 side and have surrounded your town. We are 
 what you call Long Knives. We have come a 
 long way ; we can shoot far and kill quick. You 
 are now my prisoners. You may go on with your 
 dancing, but you are dancing under the Ameri- 
 can flag and not under the flag of England." 
 
 The effect of those words can well be imag- 
 ined. The officers saw they were trapped, and 
 swore violently, but not in loud tones. The 
 women were cowed and fearful. There was no 
 
76 The Trail Blazers 
 
 movement on the part of anyone to take the 
 suggestion of the American. 
 
 One of the officers spoke up and inquired in 
 a half-insolent way, "Will you and your Long 
 Knives slay us all here or will you wait until we 
 go to our homes?" 
 
 "I said you might go on with your dancing," 
 was the reply. 
 
 But there was no intention of going on with 
 the dancing. All merriment had died out of 
 the hearts of the merrymakers. They could not 
 dance with death staring them in the face. The 
 company huddled together in the middle of the 
 hall, while Clark spoke to them again. 
 
 "I may as well let you know that the Governor 
 and his wife are prisoners in the hands of my 
 men. We have just taken him in his bed, and 
 he is now under guard of some of my men. He 
 has surrendered to me the fort, this town, and 
 all the people in it. I shall expect the rest of 
 you to do likewise." 
 
 The crowd was silent. Clark stepped to the 
 door and called his men who were waiting out- 
 side. In they marched, Bowman and Kenton 
 at their head. They were worse looking than 
 Clark himself and their appearance was by no 
 means reassuring. They separated into two 
 
The Capture of Kaskaskia 77 
 
 files, each man having his rifle in his hand, his 
 knife in his belt. 
 
 "Now, my friends, you see I have soldiers with 
 me. They will do as I say. If you wish to 
 dance any more tonight you may go on, and 
 these men will not disturb you. If you wish to 
 go to your homes you may do so," said the 
 Colonel, turning to the company, who had 
 watched the coming of the soldiers with increas- 
 ing alarm. 
 
 The people slowly gathered their belongings 
 and prepared to depart. They spoke not a 
 word, but marched between the files of Clark's 
 men and were soon in the streets, and on their 
 way to their homes. Clark put out the lights 
 in the guard hall and told his soldiers to follow 
 him. 
 
 Knowing that the dancers would soon give out 
 the news that the Long Knives had arrived, 
 and that the town would be aroused, Clark knew 
 that he should quickly assemble all his force to 
 terrify the people. Therefore he ordered all 
 his detachment to shout as loud as they could 
 in order to call together those who had sur- 
 rounded the village. 
 
 From fifty lusty throats there resounded a long 
 and fearful cry. It was the same cry with which 
 often in the backwoods of Virginia they had 
 
78 The Trail Blazers 
 
 rushed into battle with the Indians, and was no 
 less terrifying that the war whoop of the Illinois 
 themselves. At the same moment the men began 
 firing their rifles, until the sound reached those in 
 the outskirts and echoed far beyond the river and 
 into the woods. There was an answering shout 
 from the companies of Captain Harrod and Cap- 
 tain Helm and the hurrying of feet, and the fir- 
 ing of guns. 
 
 When Clark heard all the noise and confusion 
 his own men were making and the answering 
 shouts of the oncoming soldiers, he laughed 
 aloud, and said to Bowman, "It sounds like a 
 thousand men. I wonder if these people think 
 we are going to scalp them outright and throw 
 their bodies into the river." 
 
 "Very likely," replied the Captain. "These 
 French are given to emotions and have been told 
 that we are worse than savages." 
 
 "Let them believe what they will. It will 
 make things all the easier for us in the end," re- 
 marked Clark. 
 
 "To think of less than two hundred men tak- 
 ing a town by surprise this way! If the place 
 had been properly guarded it could have held off 
 a thousand of us," was the comment of Bowman, 
 in some disgust at the careless way of the French 
 commander. 
 
The Capture of Kaskaskia 79 
 
 "They may rally yet, and defeat our purpose. 
 Therefore we must keep them in terror. They 
 are a changeable people and once over their 
 fright these officers may get their men together," 
 replied Clark, with some anxiety. 
 
 The town was now full of soldiers. There 
 were but few streets and not more than two hun- 
 dred and fifty houses in all. The men were 
 making a deal of noise, what with shouting and 
 firing of guns, and the terrified inhabitants, 
 aroused from their sleep were lighting torches 
 and appearing at the doors and windows and 
 asking what it all meant. 
 
 The soldiers replied by shouting, "Long 
 Knives! Long Knives!" and this was enough to 
 close every window and barricade every door. 
 
 Clark sent a detachment of Bowman's men to 
 tell the others to inform all the people that they 
 must keep in their houses, not to appear in the 
 streets, and that they must give up all their fire- 
 arms of every sort whatsoever. If any one re- 
 fused to surrender his gun, or came outside his 
 jhouse he would be shot instantly. This last 
 order, however, was for the people's ears only. 
 Private instructions were that all who refused 
 or appeared outside were to be arrested and 
 brought before the Colonel himself. 
 
 The instructions were quickly given to all the 
 
80 The Trail Blazers 
 
 soldiers, and the town was patrolled in every 
 direction. Guards were stationed at the ends 
 of all the streets to see that no one escaped to 
 give alarm to other villages. Some of the sol- 
 diers spoke French and those were the ones who 
 were told to communicate the Colonel's com- 
 mands to the people. These soldiers went up 
 and down in front of the houses and called out 
 to the people inside. 
 
 "Keep inside your houses. Do not come on 
 the streets. If you do the Long Knives will 
 shoot you. Hand all your guns and hunting 
 knives out through the windows. If we find you 
 have kept any of them back we will kill all the 
 family." 
 
 Of course this order was largely for effect, 
 for Clark had no such purpose. But he knew 
 that it was good strategy to terrify an enemy 
 particularly such temperamental people as these 
 Frenchmen. The order had its effect at once. 
 Not a soul appeared and not a protest was made. 
 
 The soldiers who followed behind those giving 
 the orders, took the guns and knives of the 
 people as they were thrust out of the windows 
 to them or thrown on the ground. With these 
 came powder horns, belts, old swords, and any- 
 thing that could be called weapons. As soon as 
 these implements of warfare were delivered or 
 
The Capture of Kaskashia 81 
 
 thrown out, the windows were closed and shut 
 tight, often with a muttered oath on the part 
 of the men, and a cry of terror from some woman 
 or child. 
 
 Outside the uproar continued. Inside the 
 people shuddered, expecting every instant to 
 hear the shrieks and groans of their neighbors 
 and kindred and friends announcing that a gen- 
 eral massacre had commenced. 
 
 There were two companies of French soldiers 
 in the town, quartered in the houses of the people. 
 They had received no orders from their officers 
 and did not know what to do. There was no 
 place for them to assemble and no one to take 
 charge of them. They were as disorganized as 
 the people themselves. From these companies 
 it was necessary to secure all their guns and 
 equipment. Therefore the men asked at every 
 house, "Any soldiers in here? If so, tell them 
 to hand out all their arms. If they fail it will 
 go ill with all of you." 
 
 This was enough. The soldiers, willingly or 
 unwillingly, handed their guns out to the men, 
 the officers handed their swords and belts, and 
 all the ammunition of the fort and all in the town 
 fell into the hands of Clark long before it was 
 dawn. 
 
 Nor did the men forget their hunger. In the 
 
82 The Trail Blazers 
 
 excitement of the surprise they had overlooked 
 their condition and had gone on to the capture 
 of Kaskaskia without thinking of their needs. 
 Now they felt the pressure of hunger, and as they 
 went from house to house they demanded food 
 as well as guns. This also the people supplied, 
 and the ludicrous sight was presented of a hungry 
 soldier grabbing guns with one hand, and food 
 with the other as they were handed out of the 
 windows of the houses. 
 
 There was still plenty of noise during the 
 night. Clark intended for the people to get their 
 fill of fear and distrust. He wished them to 
 be in the depths of despair and to fear the worst, 
 so that whatever orders he had in mind for their 
 safety would bring as great a reaction as pos- 
 sible. So while the people were in a panic of 
 fear and shuddered in their houses and dared 
 not show their faces even at the doors and win- 
 dows, and the Long Knives were making the 
 night hideous by their noises in the streets, and 
 while the guns were being collected and the 
 people and soldiers completely disarmed, the re- 
 maining hours of the night passed. 
 
 It was the 4th of July, 1778, and Kaskaskia, 
 the open door for the conquest of the Northwest 
 Territory, all that great empire from the Ohio 
 River to the Great Lakes, was in the hands of 
 
The Capture of Kaskaskia 83 
 
 George Rogers Clark and his little band of 
 Virginians and Kentuckians. It was a slim 
 hold they had, and a dangerous tenure. But 
 they were not ones to be afraid. They were 
 fighting for their country and were dealing with 
 a people who cared little for the British and 
 could easily be changed in their alliances if they 
 were treated with consideration. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 WINNING THE PEOPLE 
 
 WHEN daylight came, Clark sent Bowman, 
 with a few soldiers, to find out who were 
 the principal citizens of Kaskaskia and to bring 
 three or four of them to him that he might get 
 some information from them. They came be- 
 fore him in such a terrified state of mind and 
 spoke so incoherently and begged for their lives 
 so piteously that what information they gave 
 was of no value, because it added but little to 
 what he already knew. 
 
 As for the Indians, the citizens were more 
 definite. They said that a body of the savages 
 lay at this time in Cahokia, a small village sixty 
 miles up the Mississippi river, and that they were 
 under the influence of Hamilton and had been 
 talked to by Rocheblave, and were not the 
 friends of the Americans. "Do not blame us 
 for all that, sir," pleaded the distracted citizens. 
 "We had nothing to do with them, and did not 
 even attend the meeting they had with the 
 British and French." 
 
 84 
 
Winning the People 85 
 
 Clark merely smiled, knowing that what they 
 said was probably true, but not wishing yet to 
 relieve their minds by disclosing his real purpose. 
 
 Turning to the citizens, he remarked, "You 
 may as well remain until I decide further what 
 to do with all the people of this town." Clark 
 had already installed himself and his soldiers in 
 the guard hall of the fort. 
 
 The first act of the Colonel in the morning was 
 to withdraw all the troops from the streets, and 
 to station them at different points around the 
 town, arranging for their comfort and giving 
 orders to the men to take from the stores only 
 enough to supply their wants. In this way the 
 men secured food, ammunition and other things 
 they needed and took their places at the stations 
 appointed them. When they left the streets they 
 told the people that Clark had given permission 
 for the inhabitants to leave their houses and 
 walk about. 
 
 The doors were opened and the French 
 villagers began to appear and look in alarm 
 around them, wondering what was going to be 
 the fate of themselves and their town. They 
 gathered in groups here and there and held 
 council in low tones, and the word Long Knives 
 was the one most frequent upon their lips. 
 
 Among those on the streets was the Roman 
 
86 The Trail Blazers 
 
 Catholic priest, Pierre Gibault, who was the 
 representative of the Bishop of Quebec in the 
 Illinois country. Gathering around him five or 
 six of the oldest of the Kaskaskians, they ap- 
 proached the guard hall where Clark was sleep- 
 ing after being awake all night. The sentry 
 kept them waiting for an hour and then awoke 
 the Colonel and told him that a delegation of 
 citizens was without waiting to see him. Clark 
 arose and prepared to see them for he easily 
 guessed what was their mission. 
 
 Now Clark was in reality of a gentle nature, 
 and kindly disposed towards everybody. Only 
 the emergency of war could make him severe to 
 his enemies, and as for cruelty it was out of the 
 question. It was his original intention to be 
 lenient to these inoffensive people, and to attach 
 them to his interest if he could. In fact such 
 were the instructions he had received from 
 Governor Henry. If he had appeared the 
 savage that the people had been taught he was, 
 it was only for the purpose of terrifying them 
 into a quiet and bloodless submission to his orders, 
 and not from any liking of the torture their 
 minds had suffered during the night. Therefore 
 he welcomed the coming of the delegation and 
 was prepared to do his part in a way that would 
 lead to the best results. 
 
Winning the People 87 
 
 The priest and the old citizens came in the hall 
 where Clark was seated, attended by a few of 
 his officers. The delegation was so confused 
 that at first they could say nothing. Before 
 them was a rough young American, strong and 
 well built, thick sandy hair, grown long and 
 matted, blue eyes and heavy shaggy eyebrows. 
 He had taken off his fur cap and laid it on the 
 floor beside him, but he wore a belt in which was 
 a hunting knife. He looked more like a back- 
 woodsman than a commander. His officers 
 were as rough as he. The appearance of the 
 group gave little comfort to the Frenchmen 
 who had come to appeal to them. 
 
 Clark broke the silence, "Well, what have you 
 to say?" 
 
 The priest timidly inquired, "Which of you is 
 Colonel Clark? I would speak to him." 
 
 "I am Colonel Clark," said that official. 
 "You may speak to me whatever is in your 
 mind." 
 
 "I am Pierre Gibault, the priest, and these 
 are my friends. We have come to say that we 
 know our present situation is due to the fate of 
 war, and that we are prisoners in your hands to 
 do with as you will. We have been told that 
 you are the leader of the Long Knives, and that 
 you have a large and strong body of followers 
 
88 The Trail Blazers 
 
 with you, who have come from heaven knows 
 where or how. We know you have captured our 
 town and that we are at your mercy. We are not 
 here to dispute with you but to intercede with 
 you." 
 
 Here the priest stopped and looked around. 
 Clark made no movement, and finally said, "Go 
 on. 
 
 "We have been told by the British that the 
 Long Knives are cruel ; that they scalp, murder, 
 burn, destroy; and that they kill little children 
 and carry off the women. We are here to beg 
 you to spare our lives for we are not warlike 
 people." 
 
 Clark could barely suppress his indignation 
 at these words and was on the point of bursting 
 out his protest. He restrained himself, how- 
 ever, and the priest went on: 
 
 "If you spare our lives we shall be grateful 
 for that much. If you turn us out into this 
 wilderness, making us leave our homes and 
 possessions, we beg that you will not separate our 
 little families, and that you will allow us food 
 and clothing for a journey to another village. 
 All the Indians around here are not our friends. 
 If we were driven out of Kaskaskia, the old and 
 young would die of exposure, the savages would 
 
Winning the People 89 
 
 get some of us a^id only a few could reach any 
 other settlement." 
 
 By this time Clark could hold himself in no 
 longer. His real nature was in revolt at such 
 possibilities as the priest suggested. When the 
 good man finished and waited for his reply, the 
 Colonel rose and said: 
 
 "Father, you and your people mistake us for 
 savages. We have hearts just as you have, and 
 we love our women and children just as you do. 
 We do not scalp, nor murder, nor burn, nor 
 destroy. We have never killed children or 
 carried off women. The British have told you 
 what was not true. We are Long Knives, for 
 men only, and not then, except for ruthless 
 savages, who have come into our country to get 
 scalps to sell in Detroit. We shall not strip you 
 of your food and clothing, nor drive you from 
 your houses. We do not take bread from the 
 mouths of the helpless. You may go back and 
 tell your people they are safe." 
 
 The delegation listened with wonder and sur- 
 prise. This was not what they expected to hear. 
 The priest stammered forth: "You are not 
 going to hurt us, nor drive us out of our town? 
 You are going to let us stay here in safety?" 
 
 "I am not going to hurt you, nor drive you 
 from this town, and you may stay here in 
 
90 The Trail Blazers 
 
 safety," said Clark, hastily. "Go and tell the 
 people to assemble at this place and I shall speak 
 to them all so that they can understand me. I 
 am no orator, but they can get the meaning of 
 my words somehow." 
 
 The delegation quickly withdrew, their eyes 
 shining with satisfaction and their faces covered 
 with smiles. Bowman put his hand on Clark's 
 shoulder with a gentle pressure and the Colonel 
 knew what was in the mind of his Captain though 
 no words were spoken. 
 
 It did not take long for the priest and his com- 
 panions to spread the news of the words of the 
 American. The inhabitants had waited with 
 apprehension and fear for the end of the inter- 
 view. The mysterious and unlooked-for ap- 
 proach and the sudden onslaught of the back- 
 woodsmen, together with their uncouth and fierce 
 appearance, and the grim silence of the leader 
 and his men were by no means reassuring that 
 the stories of the atrocities of the Long Knives 
 were not true. The villagers did not readily 
 lay aside their fears in spite of the words of the 
 Commander to the priest. Their minds were 
 still full of forebodings for their future. 
 
 It was not long before the people of the village 
 had assembled before the guard hall. The men 
 were all there, including most of the soldiers. 
 
Winning the People 91 
 
 The officers were still confined to their quarters 
 and under special guard. The women were 
 also there, some of them holding children by the 
 hands. It was a quiet and anxious gathering, not 
 all of whom could understand English. 
 
 Clark and a few of his officers appeared at 
 the door and faced the silent and fearful crowd. 
 It was the first time most of them had seen him. 
 When he stood before them in his torn and 
 muddy clothes, his rough hunting shirt, his hair 
 and his beard showing a month's growth, their 
 perplexity grew deeper, for they were accus- 
 tomed to officers in bright uniforms and with 
 shining swords. 
 
 Clark spoke slowly so that those who under- 
 stood him might communicate his words to the 
 others. 
 
 "My friends," said he, "the Long Knives 
 have not come among you to butcher you and 
 burn your houses and carry off your women and 
 children as you have been told. We do not make 
 war upon the helpless and innocent. We are 
 not savages, like those who have been sent across 
 our own border to take the scalps of our own 
 people to the Hair Buyer in Detroit. We have 
 come to punish those who have done us harm, and 
 to prevent the horrid butchery of our own wives 
 and children. We are not here to plunder your 
 
92 The Trail Blazers 
 
 houses nor disturb your occupations. We have 
 come a far way and with much hardship, for we 
 have determined minds and long arms for our 
 enemies. On the other hand we have tender 
 feelings, and willing hands for those who would 
 be our friends. I want you to know that a 
 treaty has been made between the King of 
 France and the American people, by which the 
 French have agreed to help America in this war 
 against the British, and to help us gain our in- 
 dependence of England. You are French and 
 you still love France. Since the French are our 
 friends, I shall expect you to be my friends, and 
 to take the oath of allegiance to America. If 
 you will take this oath you shall be allowed to 
 go about your daily affairs in the same way as 
 before the coming of the Long Knives." 
 
 The faces of the crowd cleared with pleasure. 
 When all had understood the words of the speaker 
 they broke into murmurs of applause and into 
 cheers. This was far different from what they 
 had expected. France had become an ally of 
 America, and had broken with England. Ameri- 
 ca's war was therefore their war, and they all were 
 allies. With one voice they declared, "We will 
 take the oath of allegiance to America and be 
 friends with the Long Knives. The American 
 
Winning the People 93 
 
 flag is our flag, and the American cause is our 
 
 cause." 
 
 Clark saw this change of sentiment with great 
 satisfaction. It was the carrying out of the pur- 
 pose he had in mind. After awhile, he con- 
 tinued, "To prove to you my sincerity, you are 
 all at liberty to return to your homes and go about 
 your business as before. You shall not be dis- 
 turbed, and you need not have the least fear of 
 harm. My men will protect you rather than 
 hurt you. Only you must each of you swear to 
 become American citizens and to stand by the 
 American cause." 
 
 The crowd eagerly swore allegiance by holding 
 up their hands and uttering exclamations of satis- 
 faction with the change. Since France had gone 
 with America, they also would go. 
 
 Father Gibault was in the crowd but his face 
 had not yet cleared of all fear. He had heard 
 much of friendship and allegiance, and the flag, 
 but nothing of religion and the church. His 
 mind was on the spiritual welfare of his people. 
 When Clark had concluded his speech, the priest 
 stepped forward, and said: 
 
 "Sir, we are all Roman Catholics, and I am the 
 priest of this people. In swearing allegiance to 
 the American flag, what has become of our reli- 
 gion, and what church shall we serve? How 
 
94 The Trail Blazers 
 
 generous will you be with our faith and our serv- 
 
 ices?" 
 
 The Colonel replied promptly, "Father Gib- 
 ault, under the American flag all men are free to 
 worship God as they choose. They can have any 
 faith they like, belong to any church they prefer, 
 and attend any worship that pleases them. 
 America is a land of the free in religion as well as 
 in government. You and your people may re- 
 main Roman Catholics as long as you desire, and 
 can have your services as usual. You shall not 
 be disturbed." 
 
 This was enough to allay the fears and satisfy 
 the feelings of the French. The crowd broke 
 into loud cheers, and their agitation of alarm gave 
 way to transports of joy. The people ran to 
 their homes and threw open doors and windows. 
 Bunting was hung out as upon the occasion of a 
 holiday. The bells were rung, and the people 
 gathered in the church to offer thanksgiving for 
 what they believed to be their deliverance from 
 the hands of barbarians. Parades were formed, 
 and bands of citizens marched up and down the 
 streets singing songs. When evening came bon- 
 fires were lighted and crowds gathered for danc- 
 ing and rejoicing. The mercurial French were 
 now as loud in praise of Colonel Clark and the 
 
Winning the People 95 
 
 Long Knives as before they had been in mortal 
 terror of them. 
 
 From that time the village assumed the regular 
 course of daily affairs. The people went freely 
 about the streets. The citizens and French sol- 
 diers mingled with the Long Knives, the stores 
 did their usual business, and the going and com- 
 ing of the inhabitants were not interfered with. 
 They were now under the American flag. 
 
 Rocheblave was still a prisoner. He and his 
 wife were held under guard in the fort, and were 
 not allowed the freedom that had been granted 
 other inhabitants. The reason was simple ; Roche- 
 blave was most violent in his denunciation of 
 Clark and the Americans, and nothing that was 
 said to him could pacify him in the least. It was 
 the hope of Clark to win over the French Com- 
 mander, and to restore to him the property which 
 had been seized, which consisted of a few negro 
 slaves belonging to his wife. These slaves had 
 not been sold, nor confined, but were held as 
 property of the American government, and were 
 used by Clark to take care of the fort and to wait 
 upon his officers. 
 
 Clark decided to give back the slaves to Roche- 
 blave, and to treat him most leniently. Know- 
 ing how easily a French officer could be influenced 
 by kindness and attention he invited his prisoner 
 
96 The Trail Blazers 
 
 to dine with him and a few American officers in 
 the fort. He expected at this dinner to offer a 
 parole to Rocheblave and his wife, and to restore 
 to them the slaves he had taken. 
 
 Every preparation that the village afforded 
 was made for the occasion. Several days had 
 passed since Clark had dismissed the fears of the 
 people, and their hospitality to him was un- 
 bounded. Therefore he had no trouble to secure 
 supplies. As for himself and his own officers, 
 being Virginians, they made the best of their sur- 
 roundings and opportunities, and presented a 
 different appearance than when they arrived in 
 the village. Rocheblave was allowed to appear 
 in his uniform, though his sword was removed 
 and he bore no arms. 
 
 Clark, Bowman, Harrod, and Helm were 
 there, and a few others. Rocheblave came in and 
 stood before the company, with a sullen defiance 
 upon his face. 
 
 Clark very politely said to them all, "Now that 
 our guest has arrived, we will no longer consider 
 him a prisoner, but for the time being an officer 
 of rank. Let us all be seated." 
 
 Rocheblave folded his arms and replied, "I am 
 still your prisoner, and shall not be considered 
 your guest. I have come here not to eat your 
 food and drink your wine, but to tell you that you 
 
Winning the People 97 
 
 are all rebels and robbers. You have rebelled 
 against the British government and deserve to be 
 hanged as traitors. You have stolen my prop- 
 erty and my slaves and you should be in prison 
 instead gf me. Furthermore I believe you still 
 intend violence against these people and have de- 
 luded them with soft words against the day when 
 you will fall upon them and drive them into the 
 wilderness or worse." 
 
 Clark and his officers were aghast at these 
 words. The Colonel was gentle enough at heart, 
 but his temper was quick to flame when blown 
 upon by such accusations as he had just heard. 
 
 "Monsieur, you are out of your senses to act 
 and think as you do. Such conduct is unbearable 
 on your part, and we are not capable of the things 
 you accuse us of." 
 
 "Perhaps not, but that is my belief," said 
 Rocheblave, beginning to lose control of himself. 
 He had had time to brood over his imprisonment 
 and disgrace and was now venting his anger and 
 mortification. 
 
 Clark now flamed in wrath. "You shall apolo- 
 gize to us here for this insult or else by heaven, 
 back you go to your prison and in irons too. I 
 did intend to treat you fairly and take your 
 parole as a gentleman and an officer and give you 
 back your slaves but you make it out of the ques- 
 
98 The Trail Blazers 
 
 tion. Quick, sir, retract these words, or it shall 
 go ill with you." 
 
 Rocheblave smiled disdainfully, "No, you are 
 a parcel of rebels and thieves. I shall have noth- 
 ing to do with you, nor take your parole. I am 
 your prisoner, and you may have your way. 
 Had it not been for my wife and the knowledge 
 that the Long Knives were as bloodthirsty as the 
 Illinois, I should have died rather than sur- 
 render." 
 
 The French officer had worked himself into a 
 frenzy. Realizing that he had been taken un- 
 awares, captured in his bed, overcome by a snare 
 which diligence on his part could have prevented, 
 that he was a disgraced officer and a prisoner to 
 a lot of rough frontiersmen, his pride bereft him 
 of his prudence. So when Clark again broke 
 forth, "Sir, you are a madman, and were you not 
 my guest and a prisoner, I would choke those 
 words back into your throat." 
 
 Rocheblave lost control of himself. His face 
 turned red, his hand instinctively sought his 
 sword, but he was unarmed and helpless. Seiz- 
 ing a heavy chair he raised it and advanced upon 
 the Colonel as if to strike him to the floor. Bow- 
 man and the others sprang forward and held him. 
 In their strong arms he was as powerless as a 
 child, and when the chair had been wrenched 
 
Winning the People 99 
 
 from his grasp and he had been thrown back 
 against the wall, he stood glaring like a wild ani- 
 mal at his captors. 
 
 "Here, take this crazy man back to the guard 
 house and put him in irons," said Clark, to the 
 guard at the door. When they came and led the 
 still furious Frenchman away, the American re- 
 marked to the others, "That ends all hope of 
 giving him back his property. I shall send him 
 as prisoner of war to Williamsburg and let Gov- 
 ernor Henry decide what to do with him." 
 
 In a short while a guard started over the moun- 
 tains carrying Rocheblave as prisoner of war to 
 Williamsburg, the capital of Virginia. When 
 he reached that place he was put in prison, but 
 was shortly afterwards released on parole. He 
 broke his parole two years later and fled to New 
 York. His wife remained in Kaskaskia, where 
 she went to live with her people. 
 
 Several weeks afterward, Clark sent for Ma- 
 dame Rocheblave. When she appeared before 
 him he saw that she was still a beautiful woman, 
 belonging to one of the best families of Kaskas- 
 kia. 
 
 "Madame, I have a letter from Governor Pat- 
 rick Henry of Virginia directing me to return to 
 you your slaves," said the Colonel, rising and 
 
100 The Trail Blazers 
 
 bowing. "Your husband is safe in Williams- 
 burg and is out on parole." 
 
 "Yes, I have had word from him," said the 
 Frenchwoman. 
 
 "Shall I send you the slaves?" asked the 
 Colonel. 
 
 "No. I have no need for them." 
 
 "The letter also says that I am to assist you 
 from the public stores if you are in need. Is 
 there anything I can do for you?" 
 
 "My people here can provide for me. There 
 is nothing you can do." And with those words 
 she left the presence of the young American, who 
 was full of admiration for the spirit she displayed 
 and of regret that she declined his offers of assist- 
 ance. 
 
 Subsequently the slaves were sold for five 
 hundred pounds and the proceeds distributed 
 among the troops as prize money. 
 
 Among the prominent citizens of Kaskaskia 
 was Gabriel Cerre, who was reported to have left 
 town before its capture by the Virginians. He 
 had extensive business connections in St. Louis 
 and Quebec, had loaned considerable sums of 
 money to a number of people in Kaskaskia, and 
 was accustomed to dealing with the Indians, ex- 
 changing ammunition, clothing, and such articles 
 
Winning the People 101 
 
 as the savages like, for the rich products of the 
 forests. 
 
 In the village was the family of Cerre, and a 
 large assortment of merchandise, which was kept 
 in his store against the time when the tribes would 
 assemble for talk and would bring into town their 
 own wares for exchange. 
 
 It had been suggested to Clark by several of 
 the citizens that Cerre was involved in much of 
 the Indian atrocity that had vexed the border 
 settlements. Indeed, he was accused of inciting 
 them to go on the warpath against the whites, and 
 of supplying them with guns and knives and war 
 paint, and with whatever else he could induce 
 them to buy. It was intimated that Cerre 
 thought more of his trade than he did of the con- 
 sequences of what he sold or said, and that he was 
 among those who passed the word on to the sons 
 of the forest that a white man's scalp was worth 
 a deal of money in Detroit or even in Vincennes. 
 
 "I do not believe all I hear about this French- 
 man," said Clark to Bowman one day. "He is 
 not here to defend himself, and furthermore, a 
 lender of money and a prosperous merchant often 
 makes as many enemies as friends. I should like 
 to get him on our side if we could." 
 
 "We need all the friends we can get in this 
 wilderness," replied Bowman. "Here we are 
 
102 The Trail Blazers 
 
 with less than two hundred men trying to conquer 
 and hold a territory as big as France, and not a 
 soldier within three hundred miles to help us. 
 Yes, I think we need Cerre and all the others we 
 can get." 
 
 "How can we get him back to Kaskaskia, and 
 win him over?" asked the Colonel. 
 
 "Put a guard around his house, shut his family 
 up tight, and close his store against all custom- 
 ers, and tell them that it was done because Cerre 
 was accused of inciting the Indians." 
 
 Clark thought for a moment over the plan 
 proposed, and decided it was worth trying. Per- 
 haps the merchant would return and explain 
 things, and Clark could win him over. Accord- 
 ingly a guard was placed around his house, and 
 his store, and it was given out that Cerre was 
 suspected of inciting the Indians, and that if it 
 were true Clark was going to confiscate every- 
 thing he had. The Colonel took care that this 
 action should be given such notice that the mer- 
 chant in St. Louis could not fail to be informed 
 of it. 
 
 Now the Colonel had not forbidden the people 
 of Kaskaskia to go wherever they chose. They 
 were at just as much liberty as they ever were, 
 and hunters and peddlers and woodsmen were 
 constantly going and coming along the trails into 
 
Winning the People 103 
 
 and out of town. It did not take long for one of 
 the traders to find his way to St. Louis and seek 
 out Cerre with the news of Kaskaskia. 
 
 "The Long Knives have captured the town, 
 have put the Commandant in irons and sent him 
 under guard to Virginia, and have made all the 
 people swear allegiance to the American flag." 
 All this to the amazement of Cerre, as well as his 
 deep concern. 
 
 "What have the Long Knives done to the 
 people?" asked he. 
 
 "Oh, nothing. They go about their business 
 as usual, the church is open, and we come and go 
 as we like. There is no difference that I can see. 
 One flag is as good as another, so long as you can 
 convince the Colonel that you mean no harm." 
 
 "And what about my family and warehouse?" 
 
 "The Colonel suspects you of stirring up the 
 Indians and sending them on the warpath. At 
 least he has been told so. He has put a guard 
 around your house, shut up your family, and 
 closed your store. He has said he will keep this 
 up until he finds out the truth." 
 
 The merchant was much alarmed. He also 
 had heard of the terrible deeds of the Long 
 Knives, and dreaded to meet their Commander 
 in his present state of mind. He expected to 
 hear that his store had been burned, his slaves 
 
104 The Trail Blazers 
 
 sold, his household goods confiscated, and that his 
 family had been sent prisoners back to Virginia. 
 He hastened to the Spanish Governor at St. 
 Louis and secured a letter to Clark, asking for 
 safe conduct in case the merchant came back to 
 Kaskaskia. He secured another letter from the 
 Commandant at Sainte Genevieve, a small fort 
 not far from Kaskaskia across the Mississippi 
 River. He procured a number of letters from 
 prominent citizens. All these letters requested 
 the American Commander to receive Gabriel 
 Cerre and to guarantee him safety. These letters 
 were sent by a special messenger to Kaskaskia 
 and were delivered to the Colonel with some de- 
 gree of formality. 
 
 Clark read them with much interest. Here 
 was a man of influence and importance, as well 
 as of wealth. He had friends among the officers 
 of nearby ports and towns. He seemed to stand 
 well among the people who knew him. Such a 
 man should be on the side of the Americans. 
 
 The Colonel was a strategist as well as a sol- 
 dier, and he knew how to use his opportunity. 
 He was not quick to dispel fears, nor lay down 
 his purposes before the eyes of his enemies too 
 soon. His great skill lay in his ability to keep 
 his own counsel and play a secret game. He 
 knew well that he had to win his way by strategy 
 
Winning the People 105 
 
 and not by force. Therefore he kept the mes- 
 sengers waiting for an hour or more, and then 
 told them in firm but courteous words: 
 
 "I shall pay no attention to these letters, nor 
 shall I promise anything to this Gabriel Cerre. 
 All the letters you could bring would not make 
 me forgive a man who had stirred up those sav- 
 ages against my people. If he is guilty he shall 
 pay. If he is innocent he has nothing to fear." 
 
 "But, sir, Monsieur Cerre is innocent of these 
 charges." 
 
 "Then let him come here alone, and prove it. 
 He is a sensible man. Tell him I am no blood- 
 thirsty savage seeking to destroy a village, but 
 I am an American officer who has captured this 
 town and this territory and intend to keep it. I 
 desire no more communications from him, they 
 make me more suspicious. If he wishes to see 
 me the roads are open, the boats on the river are 
 free to go and come, and I shall be here for some 
 time." 
 
 Saying this with apparent heat, Clark folded 
 the letters and laid them aside. The messengers 
 were perplexed and hesitated to withdraw. Fi- 
 nally they inquired, "And if Monsieur Cerre 
 should come will you give him a hearing, before 
 you condemn him?" 
 
 "He need have no fear of me. Ask Father 
 
106 The Trail Blazers 
 
 Gibault and the people of Kaskaskia. Go back 
 to the merchant and tell him what they say." 
 
 The messengers withdrew. In a few days 
 Cerre appeared in Kaskaskia unattended. He 
 did not wait to visit his family, but went at once 
 to the house where Clark was staying. When he 
 came before the Colonel he asked: 
 
 "Of what am I charged, that you should put 
 a guard over my house and close up my store?" 
 
 Clark spoke to him plainly but kindly. "Mon- 
 sieur Cerre, I have been told that you encourage 
 the Indians in their attacks upon the white people 
 of Kentucky, that you sell them guns, powder, 
 knives, tomahawks and war paint, and secretly 
 inform them that Hamilton will buy scalps at 
 Detroit or Vincennes. I consider such conduct 
 inhuman, and those who are guilty of it should 
 be punished. All I wish to know is whether 
 such charges are true or not." 
 
 To this the merchant replied, "Sir, I am but 
 a trader in these parts, who has built up a fair 
 fortune in honest business. I have sold all the 
 things you mention to the savages who came into 
 this village, but so has every other merchant. 
 They need ammunition to get game, they use 
 paint at other times than during war. They 
 have their own quarrels among themselves and a 
 tomahawk is a legitimate article to sell. I also 
 
Winning the People 107 
 
 sell them food and clothing and buy from them 
 skins and meat. I have never stirred them up to 
 war with the whites, and I know nothing of Ham- 
 ilton and his offer to purchase scalps. You have 
 been misinformed." 
 
 "There are those who have accused you of 
 these things." 
 
 "Perhaps, and there are those who owe me a 
 lot of money and who would be glad to see me 
 sent out of the country so that they would be free 
 of their debts. They may be my accusers. My 
 ruin would be their salvation." 
 
 Clark was thoughtful, and looked into the face 
 of the Frenchman with interest. He seemed 
 honest and fair minded and incapable of the thing 
 of which he had been charged. The Colonel was 
 sure that he was speaking the truth, but he was 
 not ready yet to let him off so easily. He pro- 
 ceeded to tell the merchant all about the differ- 
 ences between England and the colonies; of the 
 oppression and injustice of the mother country; 
 of Lexington and Concord, and Bunker Hill ; of 
 the Declaration of Independence; of the war in 
 the North, and in the southern colonies; of 
 George Washington; of the surrender of Bur- 
 goyne and the hardships of Valley Forge; and 
 lastly of the alliance with France and how the 
 French king had said the Americans were worthy 
 
108 The Trail Blazers 
 
 of their independence. He concluded by strik- 
 ing his hands on the table and saying, "And, 
 Monsieur Cerre, we are going to win this war 
 against England. France is our ally and all 
 good Frenchmen here and elsewhere should stand 
 by us." 
 
 The Frenchman confessed that in these remote 
 regions he had heard little and cared less about 
 the war then in progress. He was just a mer- 
 chant bent on making money, but what Clark 
 had told him interested him greatly. He then 
 said boldly to the Colonel, "There is but one way 
 to decide whether I am an honest man or an in- 
 human creature such as you have been told, and 
 that is to face me with those who accuse me. I 
 am ready to meet them." 
 
 "Step into the next room and close the door, 
 and I shall send for those who have charged you 
 with inciting the Indians." 
 
 The merchant did as he was told, and a soldier 
 was sent to call those who had made the accusa- 
 tions. The accusers soon appeared attended by 
 a large number of citizens. When they were all 
 before the Colonel he opened the door and called 
 for Cerre to come out and hear what the men had 
 to say. 
 
 Confronted by the merchant the men were so 
 astonished that they were thrown into a panic. 
 
Winning the People 109 
 
 He was one of the leading personages of Kas- 
 kaskia, in high regard everywhere. Those who 
 accused him were by no means in his class. 
 
 "I do not wish to condemn any man unheard. 
 Here is Monsieur Cerre, who you said was a 
 wretched instigator of barbarous deeds by the 
 savages. What have you to say now that he is 
 before you? If he is guilty he shall be punished. 
 If not, you shall retract your words and confess 
 to your falsehoods." 
 
 The men began to whisper one with another. 
 The citizens retired, followed one by one by those 
 who had preferred charges against the merchant. 
 Clark waited patiently for the result. Finally 
 but one man was left in the room. Clark turned 
 to him and inquired, "What have you to say?" 
 
 "Nothing," was the reply. "We but repeated 
 what we heard others say." 
 
 "Who are the others?" demanded Cerre, indig- 
 nantly. 
 
 "I do not know," replied the man. 
 
 "There are no others, and you are a malicious 
 slanderer. You owe me money and so do those 
 who came with you. Out upon you. You know 
 what you have said is false." 
 
 The man hung his head in silence and confu- 
 sion. Clark looked at him with contempt and 
 ordered him to leave the room. As soon as he 
 
110 The Trail Blazers 
 
 had left, the Colonel turned to the merchant and 
 said: 
 
 "Monsieur Cerre, I am convinced you are an 
 honest and fair-dealing man. I am sorry I 
 listened to those people. You are at liberty to 
 return to your family, and the guard shall be 
 taken from around your house and your store." 
 
 The merchant shook hands with the Colonel, 
 and departed. Afterward he took the oath of 
 allegiance to the American government and was 
 one of the best friends Clark had in Kaskaskia. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 THE CONQUEST SPREADS 
 
 THERE were other French towns along the 
 Mississippi that Clark knew should be 
 brought under subjection to the American arms. 
 Fifteen miles up the river lay Prairie du Rocher, 
 nine miles beyond that was St. Philips, and 
 thirty-six miles further was the considerable vil- 
 lage of Cahokia. All of these were smaller and 
 of less consequence than Kaskaskia, but still they 
 were posts of such size that their conquest would 
 bring the Illinois country well within the power 
 of the American commander. 
 
 Affairs at Kaskaskia being reasonably peace- 
 ful, and the inhabitants friendly to Clark and his 
 men, on account of their generous treatment, the 
 Colonel now turned his attention to the outlying 
 posts. 
 
 One evening about dark, Captain Bowman 
 with thirty men on horseback started along the 
 trail leading to Prairie du Rocher. No one of 
 the men knew where the party was bound. Se- 
 crecy had always been the strength of Clark's 
 
 ill 
 
112 The Trail Blazers 
 
 manoeuvres, and he saw no reason to announce 
 his plans to anyone except Bowman himself. 
 
 While the inhabitants of Prairie du Rocher 
 were asleep the men entered the town. The 
 noise of horsemen riding into the village and the 
 whooping of soldiers aroused the people who 
 were as much astonished and terrified as ever the 
 Kaskaskians had been. The thirty men made 
 as much noise as a regiment. It was the same 
 kind of night surprise and had the same result. 
 
 "What do you want with us?" called out the 
 people from their houses, for there were no sol- 
 diers to defend the settlement. 
 
 "Come out and swear allegiance to the Ameri- 
 can flag and we will pass on," answered Bowman. 
 
 "How many of you are there?" asked the citi- 
 zens, thinking they might withstand a few ma- 
 rauders. 
 
 "Enough to hang every man of you who re- 
 fuses," was the reply, in fierce tones, for the 
 Captain had learned from his commanding offi- 
 cer that threats had a good effect. 
 
 The people flocked from their little houses and 
 in a few hours Bowman had made them swear 
 allegiance to America, and surrender their village 
 to him. Then he rode on to St. Philips where 
 he surprised the people in the same way and took 
 their oaths to the flag. 
 
The Conquest Spreads 113 
 
 All this was easily done for those places were 
 nothing more than groups of a few houses with- 
 out defence, the inhabitants were unprepared 
 for an attack, and were terrified at the noise made 
 by Bowman's men. 
 
 Cahokia, however, was larger and more im- 
 portant. About one hundred families lived 
 there, with a commander in charge. It was about 
 sixty miles up the river from Kaskaskia and was 
 a favorite place for Indian gatherings and 
 treaties. 
 
 Bowman proceeded with his horsemen up the 
 river trail the night after the taking of the smaller 
 villages and arrived in Cahokia in the same way 
 he had entered the other places. It was morn- 
 ing, however, when he marched through the 
 village and approached the house of the Com- 
 mander. 
 
 Knocking on the door, he called out, "Open 
 in the name of Colonel Clark, and the Governor 
 of Virginia." 
 
 The Commander was astonished as all the 
 others had been. Coming out to meet Captain 
 Bowman and seeing thirty or more fierce looking 
 soldiers on horseback, armed with long rifles and 
 hunting knives, and not knowing how many 
 -others there were, he immediately replied: 
 
 "I do not know Colonel Clark or the Governor 
 
114 The Trail Blazers 
 
 of Virginia, but I see there is no use in opposing 
 such a force as you have. What do you demand 
 of me?" 
 
 "I demand the surrender of this town, and that 
 the people take the oath of allegiance to the 
 American flag." 
 
 The Commander complied at once. He knew 
 almost nothing about the war going on or the 
 difference between the flags, but he did know that 
 any refusal on his part might be disastrous to 
 himself and to the people of the village. 
 
 Bowman went through the town and assured 
 the people that no harm should come to them. 
 They then gave his men such food and supplies 
 as they needed after their long ride along the 
 dim trails through the night. He then took pos- 
 session of a large storehouse, the best one in the 
 village, which offered some chance of resistance 
 in case of attack. 
 
 There was one man who saw how small a force 
 had captured the town, and who came to Bow- 
 man with a threatening voice. "I have sent a 
 messenger to one hundred and fifty Indians who 
 are just outside the town and told them to come 
 in and tomahawk your entire party. They are 
 friends of ours and enemies of yours. I advise 
 you to leave here at once and let this town alone." 
 
 Bowman was not to be frightened by the threat, 
 
The Conquest Spreads 115 
 
 and ordered the man seized and confined in a 
 room in the house. Fearing he might have done 
 as he boasted, the Captain ordered his men to He 
 with their guns ready during the night to repel 
 any attacks. It turned out, however, that the 
 man was telling a falsehood, and that no such 
 message had been sent. 
 
 In the morning, Bowman ordered all the citi- 
 zens to appear before him. He then explained 
 to them the best he could the meaning of the war, 
 the purpose of the British, and told them par- 
 ticularly of the French alliance. After he had 
 concluded, he let them know that it would be well 
 for them to take the oath of allegiance to the 
 American cause. Though his words were per- 
 suasive, they contained an order that was well 
 understood. "I desire to treat you as friends," 
 he said. "If you decline to take the oath, I shall 
 be obliged to treat you as enemies." 
 
 This was enough for the one hundred citizens 
 of that village. Before ten o'clock all of them 
 had taken the oath and had become American 
 citizens, including the irate man who had threat- 
 ened Bowman with the savages. 
 
 In the way we have related, without shedding 
 a drop of blood, without injuring a single citizen, 
 without the loss of a single man, Clark had ac- 
 complished the conquest of the Illinois country, 
 
116 The Trail Blazers 
 
 and had made the inhabitants of the principal 
 town and two smaller villages change their alle- 
 giance from the British to the American cause. 
 
 It was no great military feat, for there was but 
 little opposition to his movements. He had so 
 far met no unfriendly Indians, and the people of 
 the towns and villages had promptly responded 
 to all his demands. Any great show of opposi- 
 tion by a determined force could readily have 
 turned him back, and thwarted his purpose. Any 
 wrong movement on his part could have aroused 
 enough people to have made his position perilous. 
 The marvel of it all is that he and his small force 
 should have had the courage to march so far into 
 an enemy's country, without exact knowledge of 
 what they were going to meet, and how they 
 would be received, and how they could maintain 
 any position they might capture. 
 
 Much was due to Clark's kindness of heart, 
 his suavity of manner, and his real gentleness in 
 dealing with people. His enemies he could con- 
 fine and even punish, but the people at large re- 
 ceived such consideration from him that he easily 
 won them over to his side. After all, a conquest 
 without battle or bloodshed may demand a higher 
 order of genius than one that rolls red and ruth- 
 less over life and property. 
 
 It was now high time for Clark to turn his 
 
The Conquest Spreads 117 
 
 attention to the savages that Hamilton and his 
 agents had made so unfriendly to the Kentucky 
 and the Virginia settlements. To win over five 
 or six hundred white men to his cause was one 
 thing, to deal with the thousands of Indians all 
 around him was quite another. There were many 
 nations to the northward and northeastward 
 along the Mississippi that were a real menace to 
 his little band of sturdy backwoodsmen and their 
 French allies. It was necessary to gain their 
 friendship and to do so quickly. 
 
 The Indians were somewhat confused as to the 
 condition of affairs. Up to this time the French 
 and the English had been on the same side, and 
 were against the Americans. Now the French 
 traders who came among them began to tell tales 
 on the British and to counsel the chiefs to make 
 friends with the Long Knives. 
 
 "The big chief of the Long Knives is your 
 friend. He is bigger and stronger than the pale- 
 face at Detroit. He has conquered all this coun- 
 try from the lakes down to the rivers, and will 
 punish his enemies. He has a house in Kaskas- 
 kia, where his warriors live, and from there he 
 can strike your villages, kill your young men and 
 carry away your wives and children. If he is 
 your friend, he will let you hunt over this land 
 and will protect you from your enemies." 
 
118 The Trail Blazers 
 
 The curiosity and fear of the nearby chiefs 
 were aroused. The head men of the Kaskaskias, 
 the Peorias, and the Michiganies came into 
 Kaskaskia and sought Clark. After much cere- 
 mony they made a treaty with him and declared 
 him to be their Big Chief instead of the paleface 
 chief at Detroit. 
 
 But these were few compared to the many 
 around Cahokia and beyond. It was Clark's 
 opinion that Indian treaties had not been carried 
 on in a proper manner, and that the giving of 
 presents and the making of promises and soft 
 speeches showed weakness instead of strength, 
 and that the Indians were to be subjected more 
 by fear and threats than by fair words and gifts. 
 
 He knew the Indian nature, its greed and its 
 treachery, its love of finery and display, its seem- 
 ing goodwill behind which sometimes lay a mur- 
 derous intent. Fear was the controlling force in 
 all their actions, and they rarely made a treaty 
 unless they were influenced by selfish motives or 
 were forced to do so by a display of superior 
 strength. Weakness was the one thing that the 
 whites could not show. It was fatal to throw 
 one's self upon the mercy of the savages, for they 
 had no mercy. Therefore the Colonel under- 
 took to overawe the savages, but still he intended 
 no harm to them or their families. 
 
The Conquest Spreads 119 
 
 Messengers, both French and Indian, were al- 
 lowed to go to the tribes along the Mississippi 
 and beyond, suggesting to the tribes to come to a 
 gathering at Cahokia. "The Big Chief of the 
 Long Knives will be at Cahokia and will meet 
 his Indian brethren, and make a treaty with 
 them." Clark was careful to tell the messengers 
 not to invite the savages to the meeting, but to 
 let them know that he would be on hand and they 
 could see him if they wished. The Colonel de- 
 sired the gathering to come from the Indian side 
 rather than from any suggestion of his. He in- 
 tended for the tribes themselves to seek his friend- 
 ship, rather than for him to be seeking theirs. 
 
 Of course they came in great numbers. The 
 savages flocked into Cahokia by the hundreds, 
 perhaps a thousand or more. There were the 
 Chippewas, the Ottawas, the Pottawattamies, the 
 Winnebagoes, the Sacs and the Foxes, and a 
 number of other nations. All of them were sup- 
 posed to be at war with the Americans. But 
 Clark knew that the Indians could be changed 
 over night, and that the enemies of today were 
 easily the friends of tomorrow. 
 
 Clark, with a guard of his own men, accom- 
 panied by a body of citizens from Kaskaskia, 
 came to Cahokia shortly after the tribes began 
 to arrive. He saw with amazement the great 
 
120 The Trail Blazers 
 
 crowd of painted savages that had flocked to the 
 town to see the Big Chief, to hear what he had 
 to say, to sue for peace if they were so inclined, 
 to dance around the council fires, to eat and 
 drink, and go through all the ceremonies of mak- 
 ing a treaty. Any united action on their part 
 could easily overwhelm him. His was but a 
 handful compared to their numbers and force. 
 
 The Colonel went to the storehouse which had 
 been turned into the semblance of a fort, and 
 shut himself up for awhile. He did not intend 
 for the savages to see him until they were con- 
 vinced of his mysterious power, and their curi- 
 osity was aroused to a high pitch. At the end 
 of the second day he sent for a number of chiefs 
 and had them brought before him. His face was 
 stern and his manner severe. "What brings you 
 here into the town of the Big Chief? Do you not 
 know his power covers all this land, and that his 
 knives are long enough to reach everywhere ? Do 
 you seek for his friendship or do you want war?" 
 he asked of them as they stood before him in all 
 the bravery of paint and feathers. 
 
 "We have heard of the Big Chief, and the deeds 
 of his warriors. The Indians have been told 
 many lies by the British. We believe that the 
 French tell us the truth, and that the Long 
 Knives are our friends. We would smoke the 
 
The Conquest Spreads 121 
 
 pipe of peace with the Americans," replied an 
 old warrior who seemed to be the spokesman. 
 
 Clark regarded them as if in doubt. "See this 
 rifle," said he. "It is but one, but back of it are 
 thousands like it which the Long Knives can 
 bring from the forest at night and whenever they 
 blaze death always follows. A Long Knife never 
 misses his aim. But the rifles of the Long Knives 
 never blaze except at an enemy. The Great 
 Father down in Virginia has sent me here to pro- 
 tect his children and not to kill them. The Brit- 
 ish have lied to you and told you that we would 
 murder you. It is not so. If you want peace 
 you can have it." 
 
 The chiefs looked at one another and grunted 
 in satisfaction. They were already impressed by 
 the manners of this young warrior and a new 
 allegiance was already much to their liking. 
 
 "See this knife," said Clark, removing his hunt- 
 ing knife from his belt and running his hand 
 along the keen edge. "I hold its handle in one 
 hand, but its blade stretches way into the forest, 
 and along the rivers and creeks, into your villages 
 and wigwams where the women work and the chil- 
 dren sleep. It is long and sharp and there is 
 death on the point of it to all the enemies of the 
 Great Father. Once it falls there is mourning 
 in the tepee of the Indian." 
 
122 The Trail Blazers 
 
 The chiefs again looked at one another and 
 shook their heads. They held up their open 
 hands before them to show Clark they carried 
 no weapons in their grasp. The spokesman re- 
 sponded for them: 
 
 "The French have told us all about the Big 
 Chief and the Great Father in Virginia. We 
 would have you give us the belt of peace that we 
 might show it to the others." 
 
 But Clark was in no hurry. He finally dis- 
 missed the savage leaders and turned to the con- 
 sideration of other affairs for the time. He knew 
 that all the Indians were not friendly and that 
 the promises of a few could not be relied on. In 
 fact he had noticed that the delegation that had 
 just left had cast suspicious eyes around the 
 room and seen with surprise that only five or six 
 soldiers were guarding him. They did not know 
 that the Colonel had fifty trusty men in an ad- 
 joining room ready at any moment to prove the 
 meaning of the name that had been given to them. 
 
 Night came on and was full of savage revelry. 
 Cahokia was crowded with the braves walking 
 up and down the narrow streets, and trading at 
 the stores. Gaudy colored cloth and gay beads 
 were bought and made to decorate greasy and 
 painted bodies. Every now and then a brave 
 would strut by, followed by a squaw with a 
 
The Conquest Spreads 123 
 
 papoose in a basket on her back, and occasionally 
 some yell from a group of young warriors indi- 
 cated that one of them had been allowed more 
 than his share of rum. On the edge of the village 
 fires had been built around which sat the mem- 
 bers of the various tribes eating, chanting their 
 rude songs, and boasting of their exploits in war. 
 The situation was not a happy one for the Ameri- 
 cans. 
 
 Bowman and Clark were in conference in the 
 fort. Said Bowman, "It all depends upon how 
 you act, Colonel. Here we are with perhaps two 
 hundred men in all, in a friendly village, it is 
 true, but outside there are many times that num- 
 ber of Indians who are to be won over. It is not 
 a matter of force but of skill. As for me I still 
 fear some treachery." 
 
 The officers returned to their duties. The 
 night wore on and the noise of the savages died 
 down. 
 
 Now there was a party of Indians, strag- 
 glers from various tribes, by the name of 
 Meadow Indians, who had accompanied the other 
 tribes into town, and who had been promised a 
 reward by several of the more influential and 
 dangerous chiefs if they would kill Clark. This 
 they readily consented to try, and for the pur- 
 pose of carrying out their design, had pitched 
 
124 The Trail Blazers 
 
 their camp about a hundred yards from Clark's 
 headquarters. They were an evil-looking lot, 
 dirty and filthy, but not being very numerous, 
 the Colonel had not paid any especial attention 
 to them, and in fact could not have told them 
 from many others who were not much better off 
 in appearance. 
 
 It happened that a creek ran nearby the head- 
 quarters of the Colonel, and that a large body 
 of Indians were camped on the other side, while 
 the Meadow Indians were on the same side as 
 the Colonel and his guard. The creek was only 
 knee-deep but the bottom was muddy. A plot 
 had been formed by the Meadows, in order to win 
 the reward, to wade across the creek late at night, 
 fire off their guns near the camp of the Indians, 
 then recross the creek and fly to the quarters of 
 Colonel Clark as if pursued. There they were to 
 seek admission and protection inside the fort, 
 where they were to put Clark and the guard to 
 death. They had heard that the Colonel was 
 protected by a small guard, not knowing of the 
 reserve he kept near him for just such emer- 
 gencies. 
 
 Bowman and Clark, with several Frenchmen, 
 were talking over the perplexities of the situation 
 at one o'clock at night, when an explosion of fire- 
 arms across the creek attracted their attention. 
 
The Conquest Spreads 125 
 
 Instantly the guard was ready, and the reserve 
 in the room nearby awoke and seized their guns 
 for what they supposed might be a midnight at- 
 tack. 
 
 In a few minutes a dozen savages came running 
 to the door of the quarters, holding their guns 
 in their hands but not in readiness to fire. The 
 moon was shining and they could be easily seen 
 by the men as they came on. By the time they 
 reached the door the whole guard was out and 
 the Indians stopped abruptly. 
 
 "What do you want and why are you running 
 here?" demanded the Colonel. 
 
 The savages, astonished at the size of the guard 
 and knowing they could not carry out their pur- 
 pose, nevertheless stuck to the story they had 
 planned and stammered out that they had been 
 attacked by a party of Indians from the other 
 side of the creek or at least had been fired upon, 
 and had run at once to Clark for protection. 
 
 "Those guns sounded as if they were fired on 
 the other side and not on this side. The noise 
 was further than your camp," said one of the 
 officers of the guard. 
 
 "No — this side, back of our camp — Winne- 
 bagoes came over to kill us — we friends of the 
 Long Knives," was the grunted and disjointed 
 reply. 
 
126 The Trail Blazers 
 
 "Perhaps it is nothing but a few drunken 
 savages firing off their guns to frighten these fel- 
 lows. Let them go on back to their camp. It 
 is a subject we need not inquire into," suggested 
 Bowman. 
 
 The Frenchmen knew the treacherous nature 
 of those particular Indians better than the Vir- 
 ginians knew it. They were not willing therefore 
 for the matter to be dismissed so easily. 
 
 "Wait a moment," said one of them. "Let us 
 look further into this matter. Will someone 
 bring a torch or lantern that we may see these 
 fugitives better?" 
 
 A guard brought a lantern, and it was dis- 
 covered that the moccasins and leggings of the 
 Indians were quite wet and muddy. "Ah, you 
 have crossed the creek yourselves — perhaps you 
 have fired the guns," cried out a Frenchman. 
 
 The assassins were quite confounded. They 
 had not prepared for this emergency and did not 
 know what answer to make. They started to 
 escape but the guard seized them and held their 
 guns to their bodies while Clark demanded: 
 
 "Tell me the truth. What does this mean? I 
 will have you shot if you tell me a lie. I have 
 means of knowing when you tell the truth." 
 
 The savages broke down in dismay and told 
 how they had been bribed by several chiefs to kill 
 
The Conquest Spreads 127 
 
 Clark and the guard. They confessed to the 
 whole plot; how they had crossed the creek and 
 fired off the guns, and had returned hoping to 
 pass the guard which they supposed to be only 
 five or six in number; how they were to murder 
 all in the house and raise the alarm for a general 
 uprising against the Americans. The miscreants 
 did not hesitate to disclose all their intentions to 
 the amazed and indignant Americans and 
 Frenchmen. 
 
 This news added to the perplexity of the 
 American commander, but he acted with his usual 
 promptness and firmness. 
 
 "Take these scoundrels to the prison house and 
 keep them under guard. I will let you know 
 later what to do with them." Whereupon the 
 downcast body of would-be murderers was led 
 off and locked up in the prison house of the fort. 
 
 In the morning, when the news of the attempt 
 upon the life of Clark was known, the white peo- 
 ple of Cahokia took alarm and the whole village 
 was under arms. Every man bore a gun and 
 while they were less numerous than the savages, 
 their fierce aspect and determined manner did 
 much to overawe the Indians and to show them 
 that the French were in the interest of Clark and 
 his Long Knives. 
 
 The Colonel now determined upon a bold 
 
128 The Trail Blazers 
 
 stroke. Ordering a guard of fifty men, French 
 and Americans, he directed them to go to the 
 camps of the tribes and arrest the chiefs who had 
 instigated a plot against his life and to put them 
 in prison. This the guard did with much relish. 
 Approaching each camp the guard seized the 
 offending chief and before the others could re- 
 cover from their astonishment their leader was 
 dragged off at the point of a bayonet and led to 
 the fort. In a short while all the principal chiefs 
 were under arrest, and the tribes were without 
 leadership. 
 
 The confinement of these chiefs threw the as- 
 sembled Indians into great confusion. They 
 wandered through the village in groups with 
 anger upon their faces, but everywhere were met 
 by armed guards. Fortunately there was no con- 
 certed attempt on their part to attack the fort or 
 the town, and Clark soon discovered that he had 
 only the imprisoned chiefs to deal with. 
 
 The prisoners asked to see the Colonel but he 
 refused. "No," he said to the messenger, "You 
 may tell them they are a set of villains, that they 
 belong to the English, and will have to look to 
 them for help. I am a man and a warrior, and 
 know what to do with my enemies. I shall let 
 them talk to me when I am ready." 
 
 He sent word to the other Indians that he was 
 
The Conquest Spreads 129 
 
 not afraid of them and had plenty of good soldiers 
 to punish them if they dared to raise a war whoop 
 in the village. When night came on, the Colonel 
 took every precaution against an uprising, but to 
 show his apparent indifference he assembled a 
 number of men and ladies of the village and at a 
 house nearby the fort gave a dance that lasted 
 nearly the whole night. 
 
 When morning came, he called a grand council 
 of all the chiefs together. They came with some 
 fear not knowing what Clark intended to do or 
 say. When they had all assembled under a big 
 tree in front of his quarters he turned to a body 
 of his own soldiers and said, "Bring here those 
 other chiefs who plotted to kill me and my men." 
 
 Soon the chiefs were brought before the as- 
 sembly. They were securely tied in chains, and 
 guarded by sturdy soldiers who pushed them for- 
 ward in front of the others. 
 
 "You are not fit to sit with these chiefs here, 
 for you intended to have me killed," said the 
 Colonel, in angry tones. "I would have had you 
 put to death, only you are not men but squaws, 
 you are not warriors but a lot of women, who 
 should put on dresses and be made to work. I 
 think I shall give you some food in a bag, for 
 you do not know how to hunt, and send you back 
 to your own country." 
 
130 The Trail Blazers 
 
 The Indians hung their heads in shame, not 
 for what they had tried to do but because they 
 were caught and to an Indian that is the greatest 
 crime of all. The other chiefs looked at them in 
 derision, while the assembly waited to hear what 
 they had to say. 
 
 One of them at length arose and held out to 
 Clark a belt of peace, and began to make a speech 
 full of explanations and apologies. He also laid 
 a pipe on the table which had been brought out, 
 and on which the Colonel had laid his sword. But 
 as soon as Clark saw by the manner of the speaker 
 that he was trying to explain and to make peace, 
 he turned away and said in a fierce tone, "The 
 Long Knives never make a treaty with women. 
 They do not have to. Only with warriors do they 
 have to make peace." 
 
 Saying this, the Colonel tossed the peace belt 
 on the ground, took the pipe from the table and 
 broke it into pieces, and then lifted the sword and 
 held it in his hand. All the Indians were much 
 impressed with this show of bravery, but the 
 Colonel himself was undecided whether the as- 
 sembly would decide with him or turn toward 
 the prisoners. After all his attitude was pure 
 bluff, for what could a few hundred white soldiers 
 do against a thousand savages if they should 
 sound the war whoop and lift their hatchets? 
 
No," he called out. "I do not need the blood of these warriors." 
 
The Conquest Spreads 131 
 
 But Clark's firmness prevailed. After turn- 
 ing away from the offending chiefs he went 
 among the other Indians and began to talk to 
 them about the way the English had deceived 
 them, and about the power of the Great Father 
 in Virginia who had sent him to make peace with 
 the children of the West. 
 
 The prisoners bent their heads together as if 
 debating some question. At length two of the 
 youngest of them advanced toward Clark, sat 
 down on the ground and flung their blankets over 
 their heads, to the astonishment of all the other 
 Indians who grunted "Ugh! Ugh!" in token of 
 satisfaction. 
 
 Then two of the older prisoners arose and 
 spoke to the assembly. "If the Long Knife is 
 angry with us, we are sorry. We want to make 
 peace and be among the children of the Father 
 in Virginia. These two braves offer their lives as 
 a sacrifice to the Long Knife that he may make 
 peace with the others." 
 
 When Clark saw the chiefs raise their stone 
 hatchets and prepare to dash out the brains of 
 the two Indians who sat with heads covered, he 
 sprang forward and drew his sword, and stood 
 before the helpless creatures on the ground. 
 
 "No," he called out. "I do not need the blood 
 of these warriors. If you want peace you can 
 
132 The Trail Blazers 
 
 have it. Give me the belt in my hand, and if you 
 will swear to be good children of the Great 
 Father, we shall live in peace and you and your 
 tribes shall escape the punishment due to those 
 who love the English." 
 
 The chiefs lowered their hatchets and Clark 
 lifted the blankets from the heads of the young 
 braves and told them to stand up, which they 
 doubtless were most willing to do. He then 
 ordered the chains to be taken from the arms of 
 all of them and told them to join the others, for 
 he did not believe they were old women and 
 squaws but good warriors. 
 
 That night the Colonel said to Bowman, "I 
 was never so affected in all my life as I was when 
 I saw those two fine Indian men cover their heads 
 to receive the tomahawk. When I understood 
 that they were to be killed as a peace offering to 
 me, I believe I would have shot the first man that 
 touched them." 
 
 The making of the treaty began. There was 
 much smoking of pipes that were passed around 
 the circle where the headmen sat, each one smok- 
 ing a little and passing the pipe to his neighbor. 
 There were long silences while the sons of the 
 forest sat apparently lost in thought. Wrapped 
 in their blankets in spite of the heat, their dusky 
 bodies covered with paint and sleek with grease 
 
The Conquest Spreads 133 
 
 and oil, their faces showing no emotion, the In- 
 dians sat for hours waiting for some one to speak. 
 It took a long time to make a treaty, for the 
 savages had come a far way and they were now 
 in no hurry. 
 
 Clark and his officers also sat in the council, 
 and smoked with the chiefs. After several hours 
 of silence and contemplation, the Colonel rose, 
 and drew from his jacket a helt of bloody wam- 
 pum, which he held up before them. He then 
 began to address the assembled chiefs: 
 
 "I know you have been friends of the English, 
 and that you have taken scalps of white men and 
 women along the borders of these rivers. You 
 think the English are strong and can protect you 
 from all the Long Knives who will come and take 
 vengeance on you for the houses you have burned 
 and the people you have killed. If you love the 
 English go on back to them, but I tell you they 
 are weak and cannot save you. The Americans 
 are strong and can put you to death for your 
 cruelties. You can choose between the English 
 who have lied to you, and the American Father 
 who tells you the truth and who wants you to 
 be his children. If you want to go back to the 
 English you can go, but you must take this 
 bloody belt with you, and take war into the vil- 
 lages of the Indians, for the Long Knives will 
 
134 The Trail Blazers 
 
 come and there will be no English to save you. 
 I am not offering you peace, I am offering you 
 war. If you want peace you must ask for it. 
 If you want war you can have it." 
 
 This was a bold speech, and Bowman was 
 afraid that at any minute some hot headed chief 
 would rise and let out a whoop for a general 
 choice of war, and then there might be a general 
 massacre of all the white men. But neither he nor 
 Clark nor any of the men showed fear, but with 
 the utmost unconcern remained seated for the 
 Indians to speak. 
 
 The braves smoked on in silence pondering the 
 words of the white man. At length one of the 
 chiefs who seemed to have much influence and 
 for whose word the others appeared to be wait- 
 ing arose to reply. 
 
 "My braves have never taken white scalps, 
 though I hear they are paid for in Detroit. We 
 have never fought the Americans and have never 
 burned their villages. There are other tribes 
 whose warriors have sold scalps to the English 
 chief, and who have burned the homes of the 
 Americans, but they are not my braves nor my 
 warriors. I shall not raise the war whoop against 
 the Long Knives for I believe they are our 
 friends." 
 
 To this several of the chiefs nodded in satisf ac- 
 
The Conquest Spreads 135 
 
 tion, after which there was another long silence. 
 Then an old warrior rose and after chanting a 
 rude song, he spoke of the many victories he and 
 his braves had won. He declared he had taken 
 white scalps and had burned the homes of settlers 
 in the forest. "But now," continued he, "I have 
 changed my heart, and I want to hold the Long 
 Knife by the hand and call him brother." 
 
 All the others made similar talks. Several days 
 were consumed in the speech making and cere- 
 monies. The Indians were given food by the 
 people of Cahokia, and the merchants traded 
 with them for what wares they had brought along. 
 But the inhabitants heartily wished the treaty 
 was over and the dusky warriors back in the 
 forest. 
 
 At length a treaty of peace was drawn up in 
 which the chiefs of ten tribes agreed to live in 
 friendship with the Americans, to take no more 
 scalps, and to burn no more villages. From the 
 Ohio to Lake Michigan along the Mississippi the 
 hatchets were buried and the birds sang their 
 songs of peace in the forest of the red men. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 AFFAIRS AT VINCENNES 
 
 WHILE all this was going on at Kaskaskia 
 and at Cahokia over on the Mississippi 
 River, Clark was not unmindful of affairs at the 
 village of Vincennes over on the Wabash. It 
 was his purpose to capture the fort there and 
 thus add to the territory he had gained for the 
 American flag. He sent for Father Gibault, the 
 Catholic priest. 
 
 "You see the Long Knives mean the French 
 no harm, and have treated you with kindness. 
 We are all Americans and this is our soil, because 
 we were all born here. You have influence at 
 Vincennes over the people there. Will you go 
 and persuade them to surrender peaceably to the 
 Americans?" 
 
 The priest did not hesitate to do as the Colonel 
 requested. Taking with him a few Frenchmen 
 he set out across the prairies to the village where 
 he was well known and where the people had 
 for him the highest regard. 
 
 With him went Simon Kenton, the scout. His 
 
 136 
 
Affairs at Vincennes 137 
 
 spirit was too restless to stay long in one place, 
 and he was anxious to be on the move. He had 
 said to Clark, "Life is too tame for me here, and 
 there are too many people around. I want to be 
 in the woods and sleep under the trees and hear 
 the wolves howl, and feel the creep of Indians 
 around. Better let me go back to Kentucky." 
 
 "All right," replied the Colonel. "I want some 
 one to take an account of all that has happened 
 back to Harrodsburg, and you are the man to do 
 it." 
 
 "Write it out and give it to me, and you can 
 bet that it will get there, or the Indians will get 
 me on the way." 
 
 Clark wrote out an account of the capture of 
 Kaskaskia, and his visit to Cahokia, and every- 
 thing else he thought worthy of mention, and 
 the next day handed it to the scout, who tucked 
 it in his jacket and shouldering his gun declared 
 he was ready to go with Gibault by way of Vin- 
 cennes, and then on to Kentucky. 
 
 The party set out for Vincennes. Gibault 
 knew the way for he had traveled it often in his 
 ministrations from church to church. Eut the 
 priest traveled slowly, and was wont to rest more 
 frequently than Kenton thought necessary. 
 
 "This is too slow for me," he said one day, 
 "I am going to take a few men and run on ahead 
 
138 The Trail Blazers 
 
 and do some scouting on my own account. If I 
 find anything wrong I will come back and let you 
 know. I love to spy around anyhow." 
 
 All that Gibault said could not dissuade Ken- 
 ton from going on ahead of the party. With 
 him went two others. In true scout fashion they 
 proceeded cautiously along looking for Indians, 
 for they knew well that savage and unfriendly 
 tribes were likely at any time to rise up and 
 murder white men wherever they found them, 
 especially if those white men were Americans 
 and from Kentucky. 
 
 Early one morning as Kenton and his compan- 
 ions came over a small hill they saw a camp of In- 
 dians. Not many were there it was true, but 
 more than three men desired to attack. Kenton 
 whispered to his companions, "Be still now and 
 do not move, for I see five or six horses feeding 
 not far from the camp and we may as well get 
 them if we can." 
 
 The Indians were cooking breakfast, their guns 
 stacked against a tree. They were evidently pre- 
 paring to depart. Kenton wanted the horses to 
 continue his journey for he was not far from 
 Vincennes, and eagerly watched the savages at 
 their work, all the time edging up to the place 
 where the horses were tethered. 
 
 He was a master scout and so were the others 
 
Affairs at Vincennes 139 
 
 with him. Lying on the ground, with their knives 
 in their mouths, they dragged their guns behind 
 them, making no noise and taking their time. 
 
 The Indians ate their meal, the horses stamped 
 the ground to warm themselves in the early morn- 
 ing air. The scouts crawled nearer and nearer to 
 the place where the animals were tethered. In 
 a few moments the three scouts reached the 
 horses and with their knives severed the cords 
 that tied them to the trees. 
 
 Then with one terrific yell each scout leaped 
 on the back of a horse, struck him in the side with 
 his heels and rode off through the woods before 
 the astonished Indians could fire their guns or 
 start in pursuit. 
 
 In a few minutes the three men were out of 
 sight and turned in their places to see what was 
 behind them. They waited to meet the Indians 
 if they came. Down the trail came the thunder 
 of hoofs, for the savages had several horses left 
 and did not propose to allow anybody to steal 
 horses but themselves. 
 
 Kenton raised his rifle with his body turned, 
 and when he fired the foremost Indian fell from 
 his saddle. The others halted and raised their 
 own guns, but just then the two other scouts 
 fired. One horse plunged with a broken leg and 
 his rider fell over his head onto the ground. The 
 
140 The Trail Blazers 
 
 other one dropped his rifle from his hand and 
 yelled with pain of a wound in his shoulder. 
 
 "That's right, don't kill 'em," called out Ken- 
 ton. "Mine isn't hurt much. Only a scratch on 
 his head." 
 
 Then the three scouts dug their heels into the 
 sides of their horses and were off, leaving the 
 Indians to limp back to camp and tell the story 
 of their misfortune. But since they were horse 
 thieves themselves they dared not make out a 
 case against the white men. 
 
 All day long the three scouts rode through the 
 forest, following the trail to Vincennes. They 
 made as little noise as possible, and the tread of 
 the horses' feet fell lightly on the soft ground. 
 At noon they stopped by a spring and watered 
 their horses and let them eat a little grass. They 
 built a small fire and cooked for themselves, be- 
 ing careful not to let any smoke ascend beyond 
 the tops of the trees. 
 
 By dusk they were in sight of the lights of the 
 little village of Vincennes, where a few wooden 
 houses clustered around a miserable stockade 
 fort. It was very different from the splendid city 
 that stands there today. 
 
 Kenton said to his men, "I don't know whether 
 the British are there or not, or whether the peo- 
 ple are our friends or not. But we must not 
 
Affairs at Vincennes 141 
 
 take any chances. Up to this time they belong to 
 Hamilton and his gang of scalpers. So we may 
 as well be careful." 
 
 "What shall we do with these horses?" asked 
 one of his companions. 
 
 "Leave 'em right here in the woods, for we 
 may need 'em again soon," was the reply. 
 
 The horses were tied, and the three men pro- 
 ceeded cautiously in the gathering night. Soon 
 they came to the outskirts of the village where 
 they waited patiently until the inhabitants had 
 gone to sleep. 
 
 "We may as well sit down and eat what we 
 brought along from our last meal," said Kenton, 
 with the philosophy of the backwoodsman. "I 
 haven't ever found an empty stomach a good 
 thing to carry with you when you've got any 
 fighting to do." 
 
 "Do you think we've got a fight on our hands?" 
 asked one of the men. 
 
 "You can't always tell beforehand, and it's 
 best to be ready," was the wise answer. "Maybe 
 not tonight, for it looks pretty peaceful over yon- 
 der in the village." 
 
 They sat for two hours, and until every light 
 was out. Then they proceeded with silent steps 
 to the main street of the village, skulking in the 
 shadows of the houses. Fortunately the night 
 
142 The Trail Blazers 
 
 was dark, and the three men had long since 
 learned to move with the stealth of the wild ani- 
 mal. 
 
 From one street they passed to another. There 
 were no guards, no sentinels, no sign of anyone 
 on the lookout for an attack from any source. 
 
 "It's a curious kind of fort and town, that 
 never posts a guard. I wonder if they have ever 
 heard of Clark and his men," whispered Kenton. 
 
 "I guess they have heard of him, and have 
 made up their minds they are safer without a 
 fight than with one," replied one of the men, in 
 an undertone. 
 
 They came to a corral, where some horses had 
 been turned loose for the night. 
 
 "Here's where we get some more horses," re- 
 marked Kenton, grimly. "If we keep on we can 
 get quite a bunch." 
 
 Quietly they opened the corral gate, and tak- 
 ing the ropes that held six horses around the neck, 
 led them outside and closed the gate to prevent 
 the others from stampeding. 
 
 "Six is about all we can handle, with the three 
 we already have," explained the scout. "Come 
 on, we have seen enough to know that Clark could 
 take this town by himself, if Hamilton does not 
 get here before him." 
 
 The men led the horses along the street, and 
 
Affairs at Vincennes 143 
 
 out of the town, strangely enough without being 
 accosted by a single voice. "Sound sleepers, 
 these people," said one of the scouts. 
 
 They soon reached the place where the other 
 horses had been tied. Mounting those the three 
 men led the other horses behind them and were 
 soon lost in the darkness as they went their way 
 down the trail to Kentucky. 
 
 "What are you going to do with these horses?" 
 asked the men of Kenton. 
 
 "Send 'em to Clark with my compliments." 
 
 "Who's going to take 'em?" was the inquiry. 
 
 "One of you, unless we find someone else," re- 
 plied Kenton. 
 
 The men rode on for the night, and camped 
 next day on the banks of the White River. Here 
 they rested and kept as much hidden as they could 
 for they were always in danger of running into a 
 band of hostile savages. 
 
 They busied themselves in making a raft upon 
 which they could place their guns and provisions, 
 while the horses would swim over. In the after- 
 noon late, the raft was ready, and on it everything 
 was loaded that the men had. Embarking care- 
 fully they pulled the horses into the water, who 
 swam easily, and the party headed downstream 
 and across. There was no chance of going 
 directly over the river. 
 
144 The Trail Blazers 
 
 A few hundred yards and they came to a bend 
 in the river, and to their amazement a camp of 
 Indians was in view. 
 
 "Let go the horses and head the raft back to 
 the shore," ordered Kenton at once. Quickly the 
 horses were turned adrift, and the three men bent 
 to their poles to keep their raft from going into 
 the camp of the savages who had already caught 
 sight of them. 
 
 The horses swam straight away and directly 
 for the Indians who were standing on the bank 
 and waving their hands. As the animals climbed 
 up the bank the ropes were caught and all nine 
 of the horses were led away, while Kenton and his 
 men were making desperate efforts to gain the 
 shore. 
 
 "That's hard luck, to lose those beasts that way, 
 after we had so much trouble to catch 'em," re- 
 marked Kenton, with a smile. 
 
 "We caught 'em just about as easy as we lost 
 'em," was the reply. "If those devils don't catch 
 us we will be lucky." 
 
 By this time the raft had struck the bank, and 
 the men climbed out, grabbing their guns and 
 packs and putting off into the bushes. The In- 
 dians had seen them and launching their canoes 
 shot across the stream with incredible swiftness. 
 With long, swift strokes they forced their frail 
 
Affairs at Vincennes 145 
 
 craft over the river until within a few yards of 
 the place where Kenton and his men had landed. 
 But the scouts had no idea of provoking battle 
 with five or six times their number, and were al- 
 ready disappearing in the forest. 
 
 After going about a mile they halted. No 
 sign or sound of the savages came to their eyes 
 or ears. "I guess they stopped before they went 
 far," said Kenton, "for an Indian don't want to 
 be caught in an ambush, and he is afraid of an 
 enemy he cannot see." 
 
 In fact the Indians had turned back, leaving 
 the fugitives alone, and content with their cap- 
 ture of the horses. 
 
 Kenton and his men traveled on foot for many 
 days and finally reached Kentucky in safety. 
 He proceeded at once to Harrodsburg and gave 
 the precious dispatches which the Colonel had en- 
 trusted to him, safely into the hands of the Com- 
 mander of that post. 
 
 While all this was going on, Father Gibault 
 and his party were traveling slowly toward Vin- 
 cennes. The Frenchmen were never in a hurry, 
 and knowing every step of the way, and not 
 afraid of the Indians, they took their time. 
 
 They arrived several days after the night visit 
 of Kenton and their first question was if any one 
 had seen the three scouts who had come on ahead. 
 
146 The Trail Blazers 
 
 "Not a soul has visited the place. A band of 
 prowling Indians broke into the corral and 
 carried off six of our horses, a few nights ago, but 
 we dared not stop them for fear of our lives. 
 We heard them but it was too late," was all the 
 information the people had. 
 
 Father Gibault, knowing something of the 
 habits of Kenton and his men, had his doubts 
 about the Indians stealing the horses but he kept 
 his own counsel. 
 
 The good priest led the people to the church 
 and as was his custom held divine worship. Then 
 he visited the sick of the village and then the old 
 and infirm. Then he called the people together 
 at the fort and told them all about Clark and the 
 capture of Kaskaskia, and the treaty at Cahokia. 
 
 The good father was plied with many questions 
 about the Americans. 
 
 "And are the Long Knives so terrible, that 
 they are fiercer than the savages themselves?" the 
 people demanded. 
 
 "They are not fierce to their friends, though 
 they may be to their enemies," discreetly replied 
 the priest. 
 
 "We hear they closed the church, and shut up 
 all the French in their houses, and took all their 
 food away from them." 
 
 "You have heard a lot of nonsense," was the 
 
Affairs at Vincennes 147 
 
 reply. "They have not disturbed the church, and 
 affairs go on as they always did." 
 
 "But why should we change to the American 
 flag?" was the eager question. 
 
 "Because it is your country, and your flag. 
 You were all born here, and your children were 
 born here, and the British do nothing but oppress 
 you. Have you heard nothing of the great war 
 that is going on for the independence of these 
 colonies?" 
 
 The people confessed that they had heard little 
 and that was what the British officers who had 
 come from time to time to Vincennes had told 
 them. Their ideas of the causes of the war were 
 vague and their knowledge of the situation was 
 much confused. 
 
 Gibault then explained to them about the op- 
 pression of the King of England upon the colo- 
 nies, about the unjust taxes and the various laws 
 that had been passed by Parliament to the hurt 
 of the American people. He told them of the 
 growth of the colonies along the Atlantic sea- 
 board, and how this country was going to be a 
 great nation some day, and needed to have its 
 own rulers and make its own laws. 
 
 "And last but not least," concluded the priest, 
 "France has made an alliance with the colonies 
 to help them fight the British in this war for in- 
 
148 The Trail Blazers 
 
 dependence. We are Frenchmen and why should 
 we not go with France in her union with Amer- 
 ica ?" 
 
 The inhabitants quickly became enthusiastic 
 for the cause of the Long Knives, and for Amer- 
 ica. Marching in a body to the little wooden 
 church, they all knelt down and solemnly swore 
 allegiance to the American flag and declared 
 they threw in their lot with France and America 
 and were done with the English. Then the old 
 and perfectly worthless fort, which was named 
 Fort Sackville, was entered by the citizens and 
 the British flag was taken down, wrapped around 
 a large stone and thrown in the river. The Amer- 
 ican flag was raised in its place to the astonish- 
 ment of the Indians, who looked on in surprise 
 not knowing and not caring anything about this 
 change of flags from one design to another. 
 
 All this happened very peaceably because 
 there was no British garrison there at the time. 
 The Governor had left the village some time 
 before the arrival of Father Gibault, and with- 
 drawn what few British troops he had with him. 
 
 The citizens now felt they had the Americans 
 back of them and were no longer afraid of the 
 British or of the savages. They assumed a bold 
 air toward the few Indians who came to the vil- 
 lage, attracted by the arrival of the French mes- 
 
Affairs at Vincennes 149 
 
 sengers from Kaskaskia. Father Gibault said 
 to them: 
 
 "The old father, the King of France, has come 
 to life again and is angry with his children for 
 fighting with the British. He will punish them 
 quickly unless they make peace with the Ameri- 
 cans who are his brothers. The English are too 
 weak now to fight any longer, but the French and 
 the Long Knives are strong, and can punish the 
 British and all the Indians who make treaties 
 with them." 
 
 The Indians began to think seriously. There 
 was one chief called the "Big Gate" whose tribe 
 held possession of the lower part of the Wabash 
 River, who looked on and listened with some con- 
 cern. 
 
 "Do you say that the French father has come 
 to life again?" he asked of Gibault. 
 
 "Yes, he has come to life again, and is calling 
 for his children along the Wabash. You were 
 faithful to him long ago, as was your father, 'Old 
 Tobacco,' and he calls you now to help drive the 
 British back across the great water and leave all 
 this land to you and to the Americans." 
 
 The Big Gate was fond of Father Gibault, 
 and had been with him often, and listened to his 
 preachings and to his counsels. When he heard 
 all that the priest had to say, he turned away, lost 
 
150 The Trail Blazers 
 
 in wonder but keeping his own thoughts to him- 
 self. 
 
 In a few days Gibault with his party went back 
 to Kaskaskia, accompanied by several of the citi- 
 zens of Vincennes. It is needless to say that 
 Clark was rejoiced at the reports the priest 
 brought him of the impression that was made 
 upon the people he had visited. 
 
 The next day the Colonel sent for Captain 
 Helm. "I have few men to spare, but some one 
 must go to Vincennes and occupy that place, and 
 hold the people to their allegiance. I can give 
 you one or two men, and with them you must do 
 your best." 
 
 Helm saluted the Colonel, and declared that if 
 he could take two friends of his it would be com- 
 pany and that was all. "So far as defence is 
 concerned, three men are as good as a dozen if 
 the British come down from Detroit to attack 
 us," said he to Clark. 
 
 "You are a good soldier and a brave man. Go 
 on and hold Vincennes until I can get there. If 
 Hamilton captures you, you may have a good 
 time as his prisoner or you may lose your scalp," 
 was the smiling reply of his commander. 
 
 Helm set out the next day, taking his two com- 
 panions with him. In due time they reached 
 Vincennes, and entered the city with some degree 
 
Affairs at Vincennes 151 
 
 of ceremony. "Here are our letters from Col- 
 onel Clark giving us authority to take charge 
 here. Show us your fort and then we will decide 
 what to do." Accordingly, the people welcomed 
 Helm and his companions who began their duties 
 as officers of the American forces in command of 
 that place. 
 
 Near the town was a tribe of Indians known 
 as the Piankeshaws. Their chief was the Big 
 Gate of whom we have already spoken. He was 
 so influential with the other tribes that his consent 
 was necessary for anything to be done among the 
 Indians of the lower Wabash. 
 
 He was a solemn Indian, of great dignity, and 
 with but little to say, but when he had made up 
 his mind or given his word he could act with 
 considerable vigor. To him Helm had a letter 
 from Clark, for the Colonel was anxious to secure 
 the friendship of the Big Gate. 
 
 Sending a few of the inhabitants over to the 
 camp of the Piankeshaws, he invited him to come 
 to Vincennes to get the letter. The Big Gate 
 came in all his finery and dignity and Helm read 
 him the message, offering him the friendship and 
 protection of the Americans, and telling him the 
 British were weak and could no longer be their 
 strong friends. 
 
152 The Trail Blazers 
 
 The Big Gate listened in silence, and after 
 awhile spoke up : 
 
 "I have heard from Father Gibault of the Big 
 Chief of the Long Knives. I am glad to see one 
 of his chiefs here near my people. It was at 
 Vincennes that I made a treaty with the British, 
 but I have never loved them. They are not like 
 the French who laugh and take us by the hand. 
 They scowl and use harsh words. I think I 
 should like the Long Knife to be my brother and 
 I will listen to what he says in his letter. But 
 it will take several days for me to find out what 
 my wise men say. I will let the chief know." 
 
 The Big Gate bowed with great solemnity. 
 Helm bowed in return. The Indian drew his 
 long cloak around him, and moved off with 
 courtly dignity. Helm and his companions 
 stood up until the procession filed away. Such 
 was the manner of the Indians when they desired 
 to be impressive. 
 
 In a few days, Helm was invited to return the 
 visit of the Big Gate and go to the village of the 
 Piankeshaws. There he went with as much dig- 
 nity as he could muster, though as a soldier he 
 was not much inclined to ceremony. 
 
 On his arrival, he found the Big Gate dressed 
 in all his finery, surrounded by his braves and 
 seated at a council fire peacefully smoking. 
 
A fairs at Vincennes 153 
 
 Helm and his companions sat down in silence 
 and for several hours not a word was spoken. 
 The Indians smoked and looked in the fire and 
 the white men did the same. 
 
 Then the Big Gate arose and asked Helm to 
 tell them all about the war between the Ameri- 
 cans and the British. This Helm proceeded to 
 do, putting the Americans in the best light he 
 could. He then told him about Clark and his 
 soldiers and how they had captured Kaskaskia, 
 and made a treaty at Cahokia, and how the 
 Great Father in Virginia wanted all his Indian 
 children to help him drive the British away. 
 
 While Helm was talking the Big Gate was 
 thoughtful, while the other Indians grunted and 
 nodded their heads in approval. When Helm 
 finished there was silence for a long time and then 
 the chief arose from his seat and began his speech. 
 
 "We have considered the case, and have heard 
 why the British have been on the warpath for the 
 Long Knives. They have told us many things 
 about our brothers, but we now know they were 
 lies. This is all our country, we speak the lan- 
 guage of one another. This is our forest, these 
 are our mountains, these are our rivers. Let the 
 British go to their Father and let us alone. The 
 sky has been dark before, but now it is bright 
 because the Big Chief of the Long Knives has 
 
154 The Trail Blazers 
 
 sent us messages of peace. We will spill no 
 more blood of our brothers. We will take them 
 all by the hand." 
 
 Then in true Indian fashion the Big Gate laid 
 aside his dignity and his solemnity. Throwing 
 off his robe of skins richly embroidered with 
 quills, and rattling with the teeth of animals, he 
 cleared himself of most of his clothing. Jumping 
 up he beat his breast, and declared he was a war- 
 rior for the Big Chief, and calling on the others 
 to dance, he led them in a wild procession around 
 the council fire, chanting the rude melody of the 
 forest. 
 
 While this was going on at Vincennes, Clark 
 over at Kaskaskia was having other troubles. 
 He was having a hard time paying his soldiers. 
 They were out of money, and there was no way 
 to buy food and ammunition, and the Colonel 
 was not willing to take it from the stores of the 
 merchants. Some of his soldiers were threaten- 
 ing to return to Virginia for their term of enlist- 
 ment was expiring, and they were homesick for 
 their families and friends. Clark was in great 
 perplexity, and hardly knew what to do. He sat 
 in his room in deep concern. 
 
 One of his soldiers brought word that a visitor 
 had arrived and wished to see him. "Show him 
 in," said the Colonel, without much interest. 
 
Affairs at Vincennes 155 
 
 There entered a well dressed and prosperous 
 looking man, who announced himself, "I am 
 Francis Vigo, and my home is at St. Louis down 
 the river. I am a merchant, and have heard of 
 your exploits. We are friends of the Americans 
 m our little trading post, Spanish though it be, 
 and I have come over to see you." 
 
 Clark was always cordial and gracious to 
 strangers and arose to greet his visitor. After 
 inquiring about St. Louis and explaining the situ- 
 ation at Kaskaskia, he found Vigo much inter- 
 ested in his plans. 
 
 "And do you intend to hold all this territory 
 for your United Colonies?" asked the Spaniard. 
 
 "I do. The American flag has come here to 
 stay. When this war is over I intend for all 
 this territory to be a part of my country. That 
 is what I am here for." 
 
 "Good," said the trader, who had no love for 
 the British. "But can you do so with this small 
 body of men?" 
 
 "Ah, that is now my perplexity. Some of 
 them are already tired of the inactivity of the 
 service. I cannot be always on the march nor 
 can I conquer a village every day. Besides that, 
 our money is exhausted and there comes no word 
 from Virginia." 
 
156 The Trail Blazers 
 
 "If they go home, what then?" was the ques- 
 tion. 
 
 "I am expecting to hear that Hamilton is mov- 
 ing against Vincennes. I hear that he is having 
 councils with the Indians, giving them presents, 
 and offering bounties for the scalps they may 
 bring in. I have only three men at Vincennes, 
 Helm and two others, and the militia there is 
 weak. If Hamilton gets to Vincennes and my 
 troops are unpaid and mutinous then this country 
 is lost again. If he takes Vincennes, which he 
 can easily do, I have got to take it from him. 
 And that I am going to do if I have to take it by 
 myself with these bare hands," said Clark, with 
 a great deal of energy. 
 
 The visitor's face flushed with admiration. 
 "You are a brave young man, and deserve to 
 succeed." 
 
 After awhile the visitor withdrew and betook 
 himself to his lodgings. The next day he re- 
 appeared at Clark's house and asked for him. 
 Again he was admitted as cordially as before. 
 
 "I wish to have a part in the conquest of this 
 territory for America and I am here to offer you 
 all the money you need to pay off the troops. 
 I have a partner in St. Louis who should feel as 
 I do. How much do you need?" he said to the 
 Colonel. 
 
A fairs at Vincennes 157 
 
 Clark's face showed his surprise and his de- 
 light. Taking a paper from his pocket he 
 explained to the merchant that he owed his men 
 the equivalent of twelve thousand dollars. 
 
 "You shall have it, and all in gold," were the 
 prompt words. "I leave today for St. Louis, 
 but before the week is out my messenger will be 
 here with the money." 
 
 Clark seized the Spanish merchant by the hand, 
 and there was moisture in his eyes as he spoke. 
 "I do not know whether my country will ever 
 pay you, or pay me, or whether they will ever be 
 able to pay, but you will always know you had 
 your share in this great enterprise. Without 
 your aid I could not pay my soldiers, and could 
 not maintain them in this country. Without 
 my soldiers I could not conquer Hamilton. Sir, 
 you have done a great service." 
 
 Vigo replied quite as cordially: "Spain has 
 never had any reason to love England, but has 
 every reason to love this country to whose dis- 
 coverer she was the first to lend her aid and en- 
 couragement. I am glad to do my part." 
 
 Clark was thoughtful for a moment, and turn- 
 ing to his visitor, said to him, "I have a young 
 lad among my troops who should see a little 
 more of the world than can be seen here in Kas- 
 kaskia. Would you mind taking him to St. 
 
158 The Trail Blazers 
 
 Louis and letting him see your town and return 
 with your messenger ?" 
 
 "I shall be very glad to do that, and you may 
 send the lad to me tomorrow morning, for I shall 
 be on my way by noon." 
 
 And with that the two men shook hands and 
 separated. 
 
 Among those who had followed Clark on his 
 long journey from the Falls of the Ohio to Kas- 
 kaskia was a young Irish soldier hardly more 
 than seventeen years of age, who for lack of a 
 better name we will call Tim. He was so slender 
 that he hardly weighed more than a hundred 
 pounds, and often the big men of the company 
 amused themselves by holding him up and toss- 
 ing him from one to another. Everybody loved 
 him, for he was good-natured and brave, and as 
 good a shot as any Long Knife in the company. 
 He it was that was lifted over the gate of the 
 fort, the night that Clark entered Kaskaskia. 
 
 Since their occupancy of the town, a rude drum 
 had been found and it was Tim's duty to act as 
 drummer boy, whenever the Colonel called out 
 the men to be drilled. When on the march the 
 men needed no drum, nor would they have al- 
 lowed such noise if they had one. 
 
 Clark had become fond of the lad, and had 
 often watched him with the men and wondered 
 
Affairs at Vincennes 159 
 
 how it happened that he had come with them. 
 The boy loved Clark with all his soul. He asked 
 no greater privilege than to sit near him and hear 
 him talk, or go with him on his rounds of the vil- 
 lage, or be sent upon any errand in his service. 
 His adoration for his commander was so great, 
 that he would not allow any of the men to com- 
 plain of hardship, or say anything about the 
 Colonel except in terms of the utmost respect. 
 
 It was Tim that Clark had in mind to go to 
 St. Louis with Vigo. When sent for, the boy 
 came bounding into the house where Clark had 
 his quarters. 
 
 "Tim, I want you to go on an errand to St. 
 Louis with a gentleman named Vigo, who will 
 take care of you there and send you back with 
 a messenger bringing home a valuable package. 
 Would you like to go?" 
 
 "How long will I be gone, sir, and are you 
 quite sure I am to return? I shall not like to 
 leave — the men — long." The boy wanted to 
 say leave the Colonel, but dared not show his feel- 
 ings too plainly. 
 
 "You will be gone probably for a week, but 
 it will be something for you to do and there will 
 be something for you to see. Besides that you 
 may have a chance to be of service to me." 
 
160 The Trail Blazers 
 
 "Then I am ready to leave at a moment's 
 notice. Where shall I find Mr. Vigo?" 
 
 Clark gave the boy other directions and a few 
 parting words and let him go his way for the 
 night. The next day at noon Tim and Vigo set 
 out on the trail, leading up the Mississippi to the 
 village of St. Louis. On the way Tim learned 
 a good deal about the young settlement of the 
 French at St. Louis, for he was of an inquiring 
 mind and Vigo was a willing talker. 
 
 "Our town is only fourteen years old now," 
 said he to the lad. "I remember hearing one of 
 the men who helped pole a boat up the river from 
 Fort de Chartres in the middle of the winter, tell 
 how thirty of them landed and dragged their boat 
 up on the beach, and climbed through a gully up 
 to a bluff where a lad of thirteen years saw some 
 trees which had been marked for their guidance, 
 and how the men said those trees were probably 
 the ones they were looking for and that here they 
 were going to settle and build a town." 
 
 "What were the men after and why leave 
 New Orleans and all the towns further down and 
 come way up here to live?" asked Tim. 
 
 "Furs, my boy, furs. These woods are full of 
 animals that have on their bodies skins that bring 
 great prices across the Atlantic Ocean, and St. 
 Louis, after fourteen years, has become the center 
 
Affairs at Vincennes 161 
 
 of the fur trade of all this section. A few hun- 
 dred of us live there but we trade with twenty- 
 eight nations of Indians all around the Great 
 Lakes and far into the West. I have seen a 
 thousand Indians bringing packs into St. Louis." 
 
 "What people live in St. Louis? It is a 
 French name, but you said something about a 
 Spanish Governor." 
 
 "Oh, yes, we were at first a French town, under 
 the Governor of New Orleans, when France 
 owned all the territory along the Mississippi, but 
 a few years ago France gave all this land to the 
 King of Spain, and we now have a Spanish Gov- 
 ernor, though most of the people living there are 
 French." 
 
 "Are you not afraid of so many Indians 
 coming to trade with you?" 
 
 "Oh, no. The Indians who come to trade are 
 hunters and trappers and not warriors. They 
 range all over the forests in the winter when the 
 fur is the finest and the animals most readily cap- 
 tured. They shoot and trap bear, deer, lynx, 
 fox, beaver, and all sorts of animals, dry the skins 
 and bring them to us to exchange for food and 
 clothing, guns and ammunition, jewelry, blan- 
 kets, and all kinds of things that savages like. 
 Besides the Indians there are many French rang- 
 
162 The Trail Blazers 
 
 ers through the country, bringing in fur for the 
 trade." 
 
 "Is that the business you are engaged in?" in- 
 quired the boy. 
 
 "Yes, I have a partner named Gosti; and the 
 Governor at St. Louis, whose name is Leyba, is 
 in business with us also. We are bankers also. 
 Once a year we have a large fleet of flat bottomed 
 boats that go down the river carrying all the skins 
 we have bought. These we sell along the river 
 and as far down as New Orleans. Then we buy 
 a stock of goods and bring it overland or back by 
 boats as we find it convenient." 
 
 Thus the boy and the merchant talked, the boy 
 telling the story of his life in Kentucky, of his 
 early hardships, of the Indians who came in 
 peace and those who came in war, of how he fol- 
 lowed the company that went out to join Colonel 
 Clark and the Virginians, and how they traversed 
 the wilderness and came to Kaskaskia. 
 
 By day they followed the trail, well known and 
 safe along the river, for Vigo and his friends were 
 well known to all the tribes. Occasionally they 
 passed a few savages on horseback riding into 
 some village of the French for supplies, but they 
 were peaceable for there was no warfare between 
 the Indians and the French or Spaniards. 
 
 By night the party, for there were several 
 
Affairs at Vincennes 163 
 
 others along, camped under the trees by the side 
 of a spring, tethering their horses to the trees and 
 sleeping under the open sky. It was a rare ex- 
 perience for the boy to be thrown with a man who 
 could tell him so much as this Spanish merchant. 
 
 On the third day they came to the landing 
 across from the village and were ferried over by 
 the boatman into the busy little fur-trading town, 
 which already had its streets and stores and ware- 
 houses, a church, a Governor's house, and a fort. 
 As Tim walked with Vigo along the main street 
 that led down to the river bluff he could not fore- 
 see the great buildings, enormous stores, and 
 handsome residences that one day would make 
 St. Louis one of the great cities of the Middle 
 West. 
 
 Now he saw only wooden houses bordering un- 
 paved streets that were dusty with much travel, 
 an occasional warehouse from which came the 
 stale smell of the skins of animals, many wagons 
 coming and going to adjoining farms and settle- 
 ments, men and women in the rough clothes of 
 the frontier and a few Indians squatting under 
 a tree greedily devouring something they had 
 gotten from a store in exchange for an otter 
 skin. The boy was interested but not impressed. 
 It was all too much like what he had seen else- 
 where. He had never been beyond Kentucky 
 
164 The Trail Blazers 
 
 before, nor seen any place that had a thousand 
 people in it. 
 
 Vigo took the boy home with him and kept him 
 overnight. The merchant lived in one of the best 
 houses in the village and was much respected by 
 the people. The next day he and Tim went 
 together to his place of business where the boy 
 had a chance to see the partner of his friend, and 
 also the big warehouse where the stores were kept 
 for sale, and the skins were packed for carrying 
 down the river, or by trail to the settlements east. 
 
 In a little office to one side Vigo and his part- 
 ner Gosti sat in conversation. Tim was just 
 outside watching some trading going on with a 
 Frenchman from the interior who wanted ammu- 
 nition and supplies for his winter expedition. His 
 ear caught the words, "and you promised all that 
 money to Colonel Clark? Why, Vigo, you will 
 never get it back. It was a foolish thing to do, 
 I say. You have only that much money here." 
 
 "Yes, I have more than that in gold, stored 
 here in our bank, which I have kept from time 
 to time in case we needed it. I can do what I 
 will with my own, can I not?" 
 
 "But it is an agreement that we both should 
 keep that much money. I have that much, too, 
 and so has Leyba. If you give yours away, and 
 anything happens to the business you will not be 
 
Affairs at Vincennes 165 
 
 able to help. You break your agreement with 
 us." 
 
 At that moment another man came in the big 
 store, looked around for a moment and spoke 
 cordially to several persons who had entered. 
 They showed him great respect, holding their 
 hats or caps in their hands and replying deferen- 
 tially to all his enquiries. The man was Don 
 Leyba, the Spanish Lieutenant-Governor of St. 
 Louis. He was small in size, with dark hair and 
 eyes and of a very excitable disposition. 
 
 Don Leyba entered the office and began to 
 speak in Spanish to his partners in business. 
 Tim could not understand a word they said but 
 judged by their manner that Clark and the money 
 was the subject under discussion. Looking in 
 the door he saw Gosti and Don Leyba gesticulat- 
 ing wildly and Vigo protesting as vigorously. It 
 was the way of Spaniards to be vehement. 
 
 Tim boldly entered the room without being 
 invited. Then in a clear voice, which trembled 
 slightly from embarrassment and some fear, he 
 spoke out: "Sirs, I do not know what you are 
 discussing, but if it is about Colonel Clark you 
 are talking, I want to say that he is as brave and 
 honest a man as there is in the world, and I know 
 a whole lot more about him than vou do, for I 
 
166 The Trail Blazers 
 
 have been with him all the way from Kentucky 
 to Kaskaskia." 
 
 Don Leyba looked at the lad, whose face was 
 now flushed with excitement, and enquired in 
 English, "Who is this boy?" 
 
 Vigo told him of Clark's request and of how 
 the boy had come with him from Kaskaskia, and 
 that his name was Tim, or at least that was what 
 Clark called him. Don Leyba turned to the lad 
 and spoke in his excitable way: 
 
 "I know your Colonel Clark very well. I have 
 been to Kaskaskia and spent several evenings 
 with him. He is a fine soldier and has done a 
 great thing in capturing those French towns from 
 the English. I hope he will hold them against 
 that miserable fellow Hamilton." 
 
 "Then why not lend him the money to pay his 
 soldiers, and let them pay their debts, so that 
 the storekeepers will be satisfied? We cannot 
 live off the people. I owe some money myself 
 and I need some things I now have no money to 
 buy. Some of the men are threatening to go 
 home unless they get their pay, and then Clark 
 will not have enough left to march against Vin- 
 cennes, and Hamilton will keep all this country 
 for the British, which we hope to add to our 
 country when peace is made." 
 
 The boy spoke breathlessly and in deep earn- 
 
Affairs at Vincennes 167 
 
 est. Don Leyba and his companions remem- 
 bered the long grievance that Spain had against 
 England, from the days of the Armada down 
 to recent days in America. 
 
 "Twelve thousand dollars is a lot of money, 
 Vigo, for you to lend, and I doubt if you will ever 
 get it back," said Don Leyba. "I admire Clark 
 and his courage but business is business and my 
 advice is against it, but you can do what you will 
 with your own money so far as I am concerned. 
 Lend it to Clark, for the cause is a good one, but 
 I think you are giving it to him." 
 
 Vigo's enthusiasm had considerably abated by 
 this time, and he was on the point of writing to 
 Clark that his promise must be withdrawn, and 
 letting the boy go back with a note of apology 
 instead of a package of gold coin. The boy saw 
 his irresolution on his face, and there came to 
 him the resolve to help his Colonel if he could. 
 Turning to Vigo, he said with great earnestness : 
 
 "Mr. Vigo, Colonel Clark has come from a 
 land where Indians have been sent to murder 
 men, women and children, and take their scalps 
 to Detroit. I know this is true for my own father 
 was murdered in his field and his body thrown 
 into the burning cabin from which my mother 
 and I fled. I was not the only child for there 
 was a baby sister. We escaped into the woods 
 
168 The Trail Blazers 
 
 in the dead of winter, my mother carrying the 
 baby in her arms, and hid for one long day and 
 one long night, without food and with little cloth- 
 ing. What we had on we used to wrap up the 
 baby. When we reached the little fort where 
 a few soldiers kept guard over our frightened 
 neighbors, my mother was too weak to even enter 
 the door. She died that night, and a neighbor 
 now has the baby to keep for me until I get back. 
 That was two years ago. I made up my mind 
 to become a soldier and do my part to put an end 
 to this war. I slipped away from the fort one 
 day and joined some soldiers who were going 
 somewhere, I did not care. We joined Colonel 
 Clark and his Virginians and you know the rest. 
 I should be sorry for him to go back without 
 doing what he came for." 
 
 There was silence in the office for awhile. Don 
 Leyba again spoke up: "This war is an awful 
 affair, especially where Indians are concerned. 
 Hamilton may not be as guilty as he is reported, 
 but when he puts Indians on the warpath he 
 ought to know what to expect." 
 
 "What kind of man is your Colonel?" asked 
 Vigo. 
 
 "As gentle and kindhearted as he is brave, sir," 
 replied the boy, "I saw him cry when an old 
 priest was begging him not to let his men butcher 
 
Affairs at Vincennes 169 
 
 the people of Kaskaskia, or turn them in the wil- 
 derness. I saw him carry a sick Indian child in 
 his arms to his own house and keep him there for 
 days until he was well. I saw him stop an In- 
 dian chief who was about to dash out the brains 
 of two of his braves. I have seen him look like 
 he was angry but it was all for effect. He is like 
 those knights my mother read me about back in 
 Kentucky." 
 
 Tim stopped for there were tears in his eyes, 
 and a tremble in his voice. Gosti arose and put 
 his hand on the boy's shoulder, while Don Leyba 
 looked out of the door and said nothing. 
 
 Vigo's face showed once more his firmness to 
 stand by his promise. "Boy, you are a good 
 soldier, and if all the Long Knives are like you, 
 Clark could conquer the whole of Canada. You 
 shall carry the money back with you as I said 
 you should." 
 
 The next day a boat was loaded with provi- 
 sions and arms and manned by lusty oarsmen, 
 who directed its course down the river. There 
 was a trusty messenger who sat close by a heavy 
 box of whose contents no one of those on the boat 
 knew anything except the messenger himself and 
 the Irish lad who had unburdened his heart to 
 a stranger. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 THE HAIR BUYER AT DETROIT 
 
 IT is quite time we turn our attention to Henry 
 Hamilton, the Lieutenant-Governor of De- 
 troit, who was the British Commander of all the 
 territory that Clark was trying to conquer and 
 hold for America against the time when peace 
 should be declared. 
 
 At this time, Detroit was a village of three 
 hundred inhabitants living in ordinary wooden 
 houses, much like all the frontier towns of that 
 period. There was a Catholic church, but no 
 other public building. The entire town was sur- 
 rounded by a palisade for protection against the 
 Indians, but since all the tribes in the neighbor- 
 hood had been brought over to the English, the 
 palisade was much neglected. 
 
 Here was stationed Henry Hamilton, whom 
 history has given a bad name. It was believed 
 that he allowed his Indian allies to make forays 
 into white settlements along the Ohio and across 
 the border for the purpose of murder, and that 
 he paid for scalps regardless of whether they were 
 
 170 
 
The Hair Buyer at Detroit 171 
 
 torn from the heads of men, women, or children, 
 young or old. It is a fact that he wrote many 
 reports to his superior officer, the Governor of 
 Canada, in which he speaks of the Indians bring- 
 ing in scalps, though he never speaks of paying 
 for them. It was currently believed at the time 
 that some bounty or gratuity was given to each 
 bearer" of the bloody trophies. 
 
 History is frank to admit that if Hamilton 
 deserved the name of the "Hair Buyer," it was 
 won without any direction or sanction of the 
 mother country. In all wars there are to be 
 found men who are inhuman and cruel, and who 
 do many things under the pretence of war that 
 are revolting to the better feelings of the world. 
 Let us remember that after all it was not the Brit- 
 ish soldier, nor the British people, who wanted the 
 War of the Revolution, but rather the British 
 king, George III, whose obstinacy and oppres- 
 sive laws drove the colonists into rebellion. The 
 British people at large sympathized with the colo- 
 nists, and many British statesmen thought they 
 were right in their demands. Therefore, let us 
 not lay the cruelties of Hamilton at any door but 
 his own, nor accuse any one of barbarity except 
 himself, even if he deserved it. 
 
 Hamilton had very few soldiers at Detroit. 
 He depended largely on his Indian allies and was 
 
172 The Trail Blazers 
 
 always having councils with them, distributing 
 presents and making speeches to win over their 
 friendship. Three months before Clark had set 
 out on his journey down the Ohio, Hamilton held 
 a great council of the Indians around the Great 
 Lakes. There were over sixteen hundred sav- 
 ages present, Ottawas, Chippewas, Wyandots, 
 Delawares, Shawanese, Miamis, Mohawks, and 
 Senecas. 
 
 The council lasted several days. There was a 
 great deal of speech-making, much eating and 
 drinking and dancing. Many presents were dis- 
 tributed among the Indians such as guns, knives, 
 axes, hatchets, colored cloth, medals, bits of 
 jewelry, and clothes. Hamilton, dressed in the 
 costume of an Indian, bedecked with paint and 
 feathers, chanting the savage songs of the forest 
 and dancing around the council fires, assumed the 
 manners and acted the part of the red men he 
 was trying to conciliate. 
 
 All day long and far into the night the fires 
 burned, the rude drums and the weird songs gave 
 out their monotonous sounds, the swaying bodies 
 moved back and forth, while the savages pre- 
 pared for the council which was to follow. 
 
 The General made talks to his Indian allies in 
 which he urged them to remain firm in their 
 friendship with the British and to make warfare 
 
The Hair Buyer at Detroit 173 
 
 upon their enemies. This suited the Indians ex- 
 actly. Nothing pleased them more than to get 
 presents and go on the warpath, but their friend- 
 ship was as changeable as the wind, and no one 
 knew it better than the Lieutenant-Governor 
 himself. 
 
 The winter passed and spring came, and then 
 the summer. In the meantime, in July, Clark 
 had taken Kaskaskia and Cahokia, but they were 
 six hundred miles or more away from Detroit 
 and news traveled slowly. In August, a mes- 
 senger rode into Detroit and asked to see the 
 Commander. The man was from far down the 
 country and was bearing news he had gotten 
 from others still farther down. The Governor 
 received him in his house. 
 
 "I bring you word that a band of rebels from 
 Virginia have come overland this spring, about 
 three hundred in number I hear, and in July 
 captured Kaskaskia and Cahokia, and all the 
 people there have taken the oath of allegiance to 
 the American flag." 
 
 "What?" cried the Commander. "Rebels in 
 this territory? They must be mad to trust them- 
 selves among my Indian allies. We shall have 
 them captured at once. There will be more scalps 
 on the palisades, and not so far to go after them." 
 
 "Not so fast, sir," replied the man. "I hear 
 
174 The Trail Blazers 
 
 that at Cahokia their colonel, a man named Clark, 
 had a great council and made a treaty with all 
 the Indians along the Mississippi. They say he 
 is a young, but a very able leader. Also the 
 French have turned against the English since 
 France has declared for the colonies." 
 
 Hamilton was perplexed at this turn of affairs. 
 It was more serious than he had thought. "I 
 must send someone to see the Wabash Indians, 
 and the Miamis to keep them in line, and inform 
 the Governor at Canada about all this." 
 
 "That is not all, sir," said the messenger. "I 
 was also informed that a priest named Gibault, 
 was about to set out for Vincennes, to see the 
 people there and persuade them to join the Amer- 
 icans, which will be easy to do, since the British 
 post has been removed from that place and Gi- 
 bault has much influence over the people." 
 
 "Vincennes too?" exclaimed Hamilton. "That 
 means all this territory to the south to those 
 rascally rebels. Well, we have over a thousand 
 Indian allies and if we can keep them true to 
 their promise it will be a lively war." 
 
 Hamilton dismissed the messenger and then 
 wrote the full particulars to Governor Haldi- 
 mand, in command at Quebec. In this letter he 
 told Haldimand that it was his opinion that the 
 rebels were few in number and that their con- 
 
The Hair Buyer at Detroit 175 
 
 quests had been greatly exaggerated, but that it 
 would be well for him and his Indians to go at 
 once to Vincennes and dislodge the intruders so 
 as to prevent others coming on and making mat- 
 ters worse. Little did the General know what 
 kind of men he was opposing in his expedition 
 down the Wabash. 
 
 The General did not hesitate to spread the 
 news of his intention to move against Vincennes. 
 To all the chiefs who came into the village he 
 was cordial and friendly, and sent them away 
 with presents. 
 
 A body of Shawanese came trooping in one 
 day, still painted as from the warpath. The 
 chief came into the room where Hamilton 
 had his office. The savage had his war belt in 
 his hand, to which was dangling a dozen dried 
 scalps to which the clotted blood was still adher- 
 ing. 
 
 "White men, scalps," said the chief, proudly. 
 "Over across the big river. My braves burnt 
 houses and killed men. You give us presents 
 and we bring you scalps." 
 
 Hamilton looked with disgust at the awful 
 sight and his better nature rose against the butch- 
 ery. What helpless people were surprised in 
 the night and their cabins burned, what tortures 
 endured, what murders committed, and for what 
 
176 The Trail Blazers 
 
 reason? It was in his mind then and there to put 
 this gloating savage in irons and give no more 
 presents if that was what they thought his gifts 
 were for. He knit his brow and turned to his 
 officers sitting with him to conceal the loathing 
 he felt for what he saw of the savage nature. 
 
 "Take the things outside. I shall send you word 
 what to do with them," and he ordered the chief 
 from the room, an order the savage obeyed with 
 some reluctance, 
 
 "This is horrible, horrible," said he. 
 
 "Yes, but it is war, and an Indian knows no 
 other kind of war. It is all one with him whether 
 he murders men, or women, or children. Last 
 spring I saw a Miami warrior in a fit of passion 
 against a Mohawk woman, dash her brains out 
 with his tomahawk and then swing her child over 
 his shoulder and crush its body on a rock," was 
 the reply of one of his officers. 
 
 "What happened to him?" was asked by an- 
 other. 
 
 "The Mohawks rose in wrath, demanded the 
 warrior of the Miamis and then slowly roasted 
 him alive. At least, that is what I heard after- 
 wards." 
 
 "How many scalps did that Indian have?" 
 asked the General. 
 
The Hair Buyer at Detroit 177 
 
 "Probably twelve or more, and some of them 
 looked like the hair of women." 
 
 "That makes more than a hundred that I have 
 had to see in the past six months. I wish to 
 heaven I had seen the last of them," and the 
 General turned to other matters. 
 
 But the officers knew too well the necessity of 
 keeping the Indians in good humor. One of them 
 left the room and went with the savage to the 
 storehouse where more "presents" were given 
 him to distribute to the braves who were carrying 
 on the war in the way they thought would please 
 the man who had danced with them around their 
 council fires and told them to go on the warpath 
 for their English father who lived beyond the 
 great water. 
 
 A week later, Hamilton sat in conference with 
 his officers. There were Captain Lernoult and 
 Lieutenant Shourd and others. The talk was 
 about the disquieting rumors of the rebels who, 
 it was reported by other messengers, had already 
 taken Vincennes. 
 
 "In fact," said Hamilton, "I have been in- 
 formed by Beaubien, who has arrived from the 
 agency at the head of the Maumee River, that a 
 fellow, named Clark, was at Vincennes with 
 eighty men and that the French received him 
 well." 
 
178 The Trail Blazers 
 
 "A Huron, from Sandusky, is reported to have 
 said that he heard the rebels were headed for De- 
 troit itself, and that they were eight hundred 
 strong, counting their Indian allies,' ' said Ler- 
 noult. 
 
 To all this Shourd added the information that 
 he had received a letter from an agent among 
 the Wabash Indians that the rebels were called 
 Long Knives by the savages, because they could 
 shoot with unerring accuracy, and were as bloody 
 in murder as any tribe of Indians. 
 
 "Heaven help us, if such be true," said Hamil- 
 ton, uneasily. "If these be men from Virginia 
 and Kentucky, where the savage devils have 
 wrought such havoc on the border villages, they 
 will make short work of the three hundred peo- 
 ple in this defenceless town. But I think these 
 are mere rumors after all." 
 
 "I am tired of this wilderness, and its eternal 
 perils," remarked another officer. "Here we have 
 a handful of soldiers, hardly a hundred, and out 
 yonder in the woods are thousands of bloody 
 savages that we hold as allies by the meanest sort 
 of trickery. We give them guns and powder, 
 and let them get whiskey, and buy them with 
 cheap jewelry, and turn them loose upon white 
 men with as good English blood as ours, all on 
 account of a war that I don't believe in. As for 
 
The Hair Buyer at Detroit 179 
 
 me, I live in daily terror of hearing a war whoop 
 directed against us, and of seeing a scalping 
 knife over my own head." 
 
 "Yes, indeed!" added Shourd. "And as for 
 comforts, we freeze here all winter, with the snow 
 banked around the huts so that we can hardly 
 get out, and in the summer are eaten alive by 
 mosquitoes. I should like to see some service 
 where men fight men, and not where Indians lie 
 in ambush or sneak up on you by night." 
 
 "The war will soon be over, I think," said 
 Hamilton, quietly, "and if I am any prophet 
 these Americans will get what they are fighting 
 for. My hope is that England can keep 
 Canada and all this territory down to the Ohio 
 River when it comes to making some treaty of 
 peace." 
 
 "Not if Clark and those rebels, as you call 
 them, have their way. We may all be prisoners 
 of war and Detroit may be in their hands before 
 any treaty of peace is signed," replied Shourd. 
 
 "Well, it may be that if Clark and his Long 
 Knives do what you say they are accused of, all 
 our scalps may be hanging to their belts before 
 long. Sometimes I think that living in contact 
 with savages makes one about as bloodthirsty as 
 they are. At all events we must do what we are 
 
180 The Trail Blazers 
 
 expected to do to meet these marauders and save 
 Vincennes if we can," said Hamilton, finally. 
 
 Then they began to discuss the necessary 
 preparations for an expedition against Clark who 
 they supposed was at Vincennes. 
 
 "It is six hundred miles from here," said one 
 of the officers, "and not easy going by any means. 
 Fortunately all the tribes along the route are in 
 our pay, or were the last time I heard from 
 them." 
 
 Hamilton then unfolded his plan. "We will 
 need to build boats to carry the men and pro- 
 visions down the Detroit River and up the Mau- 
 mee River to its headwaters, then a portage 
 across the country and down the Wabash River. 
 It will be water travel most of the way, and we 
 should arrive before the worst of the winter sets 
 in." 
 
 "When should we be ready to start?" 
 
 "If we can get our boats made and stores 
 packed we should set out about the first of 
 October." 
 
 The conference broke up and each man set 
 about his task of getting ready for the voyage 
 and the march. The General found fifteen fair- 
 sized boats available for carrying provisions. 
 These he ordered made ready for his undertak- 
 ing. For many days there was baking of biscuit, 
 
The Hair Buyer at Detroit 181 
 
 drying of meat, collecting of guns and ammuni- 
 tion, all of which were stored in bags or barrels 
 and placed on board the vessels. At the same 
 time the militia companies were drafted and the 
 soldiers enrolled for service. There was much 
 activity among the people of the village and no 
 little excitement at the adventure that was before 
 them. 
 
 The Indians looked on in concern for they 
 wished to join the expedition. Delegations from 
 the Ottawas, the Chippewas, and the Pottawatta- 
 mies came to Hamilton, and said: "Hold a war 
 council and a war dance, and we will whet our 
 scalping knives for you against the Long Knives 
 as you call them." 
 
 Hamilton could do little else than as his savage 
 allies requested. The council was held in the 
 open square of Detroit, around a big fire. All 
 the chiefs and braves came in paint and feathers, 
 with tomahawks in their belts. Hamilton, and 
 Lernoult, and several officers were there and 
 sang the war songs and danced the war dance 
 in true Indian fashion. Whole oxen were roasted 
 on the coals, bread was cooked, and the savages 
 feasted and drank and boasted of what they 
 would do to their enemies once they found them 
 in reach. 
 
 A big Ottawa chief swung his tomahawk 
 
182 The Trail Blazers 
 
 around his head, danced the rude steps of the 
 savage war dance, and chanted the death song 
 of his tribe. "The sun sets in blood this night, 
 but where my tomahawk falls the ground shall be 
 redder than the sunset. The wolf howls in the 
 forest but where my footsteps go the cries of 
 those I strike shall drown the howl of the wolf 
 and the bear and the roar of the mountain lion. 
 The birds will not sing, nor the corn grow, nor 
 the waters run sweet after me. I shall drink the 
 blood and eat the flesh of those I hate," and while 
 the drums beat and the braves chanted in unison 
 the weird and cruel songs of the forest, the big 
 chief leaped and danced until he fell exhausted 
 on the ground. 
 
 Hamilton turned away, weary of this boasting 
 and savagery. "I place little faith in all this 
 pretence of bravery. It may be our own scalps 
 they will take if once they turn against us. But 
 we will take them along, for Clark probably has 
 as wild a set on his side as we have on ours." 
 
 "They are peaceable enough so long as they 
 are our friends. I have been alone in their vil- 
 lages for days and nights at a time and slept 
 securely," said Lernoult. "I would rather have 
 them for us than against us." 
 
 "I shall leave you in charge of Detroit," said 
 
The Hair Buyer at Detroit 183 
 
 the General. "I have told the Indians you are 
 to be their father while I am away." 
 
 "And what if they are unruly children?" in- 
 quired Lernoult, with a smile. 
 
 "Then I may find your scalp hanging on the 
 palisade when I return," replied Hamilton, 
 grimly. 
 
 Early in October the boats were ready and 
 loaded. Less than two hundred British and 
 French soldiers, and about seventy well chosen 
 Indians constituted the party that were prepared 
 to accompany the flotilla. 
 
 On the day of departure, a Jesuit missionary, 
 named Pierre Potier, called all the French sol- 
 diers and the Indians together on Detroit com- 
 mon and gave them the blessings of the Catholic 
 church. He reminded them of their oath of al- 
 legiance to the British flag, and admonished them 
 to be brave soldiers. To the Indians he gave a 
 priestly warning to be merciful to all prisoners 
 and to shed no blood where it was not necessary, 
 and above all things to spare women, children, 
 and old men from the tomahawk and the scalp- 
 ing knife. The French soldiers crossed them- 
 selves and the Indians grunted, according to 
 their fashion. 
 
 While all this was going on, Captain Helm 
 was peacefully, but anxiously, holding Vin- 
 
184 The Trail Blazers 
 
 cennes. He knew that he could not hold it long 
 if any considerable force should move against 
 him. He advised Clark, by a messenger, to send 
 a body of troops against the British agent at a 
 town called Wea, up the Wabash River. 
 
 The agent's name was DeCeleron. He was a 
 Frenchman, but very much under the influence 
 of Hamilton. He it was whose councils were 
 keeping the Wabash Indians from joining the 
 Americans as other tribes along the Ohio and the 
 lower Wabash had been doing. 
 
 When Clark received the message of Captain 
 Helm, he resolved to capture DeCeleron. He 
 wished to surprise him at the Wea village, and 
 take him and all the stores, for he supposed that 
 by this time Hamilton knew of the presence of 
 the Americans in the territory. 
 
 About the time that the officers at Detroit were 
 first informed of the occupation of Kaskaskia, 
 and the coming of "the rebels" across the Ohio, 
 Clark sent eighty men over to Vincennes to add 
 to about twenty from that place, with orders to 
 Helm to "go after the agent at Wea and get 
 him and take him off." 
 
 Helm set out with alacrity and delight. He 
 took his men by water up the Wabash River 
 sending some Indian scouts on ahead. 
 
 "If the Hair Buyer comes our way he may 
 
The Hair Buyer at Detroit 185 
 
 have a fight on his hands before he gets to Vin- 
 cennes," remarked he to Lieutenant Bayley, one 
 of the officers. 
 
 "He is probably coming, and may be on the 
 way now. I would be glad to meet him, so long 
 as these one hundred men are with us," replied 
 Bayley. 
 
 The flotilla went up the Wabash slowly, day 
 after day, and no sign of Hamilton or the Brit- 
 ish. He was conferring with his officers and 
 making treaties with the Indians. Occasionally 
 a canoe passed going down the river, but it was 
 filled with friendly Indians, or at least with those 
 who regarded the Americans with indifference. 
 One day, however, at a bend of the river, Helm 
 saw a party of Indians on the banks. "Wabash !" 
 grunted one of the Piankeshaws. "Know him 
 by paint. Live up river." 
 
 Hardly had the party been sighted before the 
 savages disappeared in the woods. "I think they 
 are war scouts of the Wabash and Miamis. They 
 will take word of our coming to DeCeleron. I 
 hope they say we are few in number so that he 
 will show some fight," said Bayley. 
 
 It was as Bayley thought. The Indians 
 mounted their ponies, rode furiously up the trail 
 to the village of the Wabash where DeCeleron 
 had his headquarters. They told him that many 
 
186 The Trail Blazers 
 
 boatloads of Americans, probably the Long 
 Knives themselves, were on their way to Detroit 
 and would soon be at the Wea village. It was 
 this news that had been sent to Detroit and which 
 had disturbed Hamilton at his conference with 
 his officers. 
 
 DeCeleron at first resolved to show fight, but 
 after thinking it over and considering what he had 
 heard of the Long Knives he resolved to show 
 his heels, so he mounted his horse and hastily 
 left the village and the friendly Indians to their 
 fate. 
 
 The fort at Wea was a miserable stockade sur- 
 rounded by a dozen wretched cabins, in which 
 lived a few French families. It was located on 
 the north side of the Wabash River, just below 
 the site of the present city of Lafayette, Indiana. 
 The Indians surrounding the village were the 
 Upper Wabash tribe and were numerous, prob- 
 ably five hundred in all. They cared little for 
 any flag or for any alliance. When DeCeleron 
 abruptly left, they called a council to decide what 
 to do. In their haste they left the gate of the 
 fort open, and neglected to post any sentinels, 
 not thinking of any immediate danger. 
 
 While they sat around the council, the yells of 
 a hundred men were heard, and Helm rushed in, 
 followed by his soldiers with their guns in their 
 
The Hair Buyer at Detroit 187 
 
 hands. The savages were terrified and held up 
 their hands in token of surrender, offering no 
 resistance. 
 
 Helm hardly knew what to do with the village, 
 now that he had captured it. He took down the 
 British flag and put up the American flag in its 
 place. The French were easily won over to their 
 new allegiance, but the Indians had to be treated 
 with less persuasion and more defiance. 
 
 Calling the savages together, he addressed 
 them in words they could understand: "You 
 Indians living on the Wabash River, you have 
 heard of the Long Knives, and how far their 
 tomahawks can reach. We are the Long Knives 
 and there are many thousands more behind us. 
 We desire to pass through your country to De- 
 troit to drive out your father who is there, for 
 your other father, the king of France has come 
 to life and will drive the British from his hunting 
 grounds. Here are two belts for you to see and 
 choose, a green belt for peace with us, a red belt 
 for war against us. Take which you like. If 
 you take the green belt for peace, we will want 
 a wide path to walk in for we are many in num- 
 ber, and we love room to march in, for in swing- 
 ing our arms, our swords may hurt some of your 
 people." 
 
 The Indians eagerly grasped the green belt, 
 
188 The Trail Blazers 
 
 and swore peace. This kept them in order for a 
 few weeks anyhow. Shortly afterwards, Helm 
 returned to Vincennes leaving a small garrison 
 to show that Wea was now an American and not 
 a British possession. The force that Clark had 
 sent him returned to Kaskaskia, but the words 
 that Helm had spoken to the Wea savages went 
 on to Detroit to the increasing dismay of the 
 Lieutenant-Governor. 
 
 Let us now return to Hamilton, whom we left 
 ready to dispatch his boats down the Detroit 
 River, and whose troops were ready to go aboard. 
 It did not take long to complete the loading of 
 the fifteen vessels with their supplies and am- 
 munition and men and to start them down the 
 river. At night he made his first camp and the 
 General observed all the rules of military order 
 though his enemy was six hundred miles away. 
 He set guards, and pickets, and advanced sen- 
 tries, and sent out scouts, and watched the boats 
 as though he expected an attack every minute. 
 
 The next morning the camp awoke in a blind- 
 ing snow-storm but the vessels continued on their 
 way and by the end of the day came to the mouth 
 of the river, where it was a question whether it 
 was prudent to cross or not. It was only thirty- 
 six miles across but the storm had whipped the 
 
The Hair Buyer at Detroit 189 
 
 lake into such a swell that it was noon of the third 
 day before the General dared start. 
 
 Night overtook the force on the lake. It was 
 extremely dark, and the boats on ahead carried 
 lights for the guidance of those astern. About 
 eleven o'clock the wind shifted and it began to 
 rain. A heavy swell rolled in, and Hamilton be- 
 came alarmed for the safety of his men. Late 
 in the night Hamilton's own boat discerned a 
 beach and waiting until he could see the lights 
 of the others he signalled to them to follow. In 
 spite of the rain and the wind all the boats 
 reached an oozy shore where the men remained in 
 much discomfort during the rest of the night. 
 
 In the morning they found the mouth of the 
 Maumee River, and the storm continuing, the 
 party landed to rest upon the spot where now 
 stands the city of Toledo. Here the soldiers 
 shivered in the cold, for the wind was so strong 
 and the wood so wet they could not build a fire. 
 They spread what tents they could and sheltered 
 themselves, and ate of cold food and waited until 
 better weather should allow them to move on. 
 
 The next day the storm subsided, and the Gen- 
 eral was making ready to depart when to his sur- 
 prise DeCeleron appeared in a boat coming down 
 the river on his way to Detroit. He landed and 
 went to the General's tent. 
 
190 The Trail Blazers 
 
 "The rebels are on their way to the Miamis, 
 and are headed for Detroit," he told Hamilton. 
 "A large force appeared at Wea and I was com- 
 pelled to flee to save my life. I hear the tribes 
 all along the way are making peace with the 
 Americans." 
 
 Hamilton had his suspicions of DeCeleron for 
 he knew him to be of a cowardly nature and 
 much given to exaggeration. 
 
 "Did you see any of the rebels?" 
 
 "No, but Indian scouts told me about them, 
 and I was hastening to let you know." 
 
 "I have already had the news some days ago, 
 but unlike you I am not afraid of the rebels until 
 I see them, nor do I believe everything an Indian 
 tells me. You may go on to Detroit, for I have 
 no need of men who run away before an enemy 
 comes in sight." 
 
 DeCeleron was silent with mortification at this 
 rebuke from his commander. But he was not 
 sensitive and was glad to go back to the village, 
 preferring the security of a fort to the open 
 woods where the Long Knives might be. 
 
 The next day the men began the ascent of the 
 Maumee River, some going in the boats, others 
 in canoes, while still others marched in disorderly 
 fashion along the banks. At night, however, 
 Hamilton was careful to gather all the men in 
 
The Hair Buyer at Detroit 191 
 
 regular camp fashion and post his sentries, for he 
 was taking no chances against a rebel force that 
 might, after all, be on its way to Detroit. 
 
 In spite of the heavy rain that Hamilton had 
 encountered on his start, the waters of the Mau- 
 mee were very low and the going was hard. In 
 some places the boats scraped upon the muddy 
 bottom or were stuck, in which case the men on 
 the banks had to lend a hand in shoving them 
 free or dragging them over shallow places. 
 Their progress was slow. It took two weeks to 
 reach the headwaters of the stream, and the place 
 where the boats and the baggage had to be car- 
 ried overland by portage to Little River, one of 
 the tributaries of the Wabash. The distance was 
 only nine miles but the difficulties were very 
 great. 
 
 At the headwaters of the Maumee was a vil- 
 lage of the Miami Indians. Hamilton told them 
 he was on the warpath and was going south to 
 punish his enemies. Of course their chiefs and 
 braves were anxious to join him. The force was 
 increased to three hundred men, but all the re- 
 cruits he picked up as he went along were In- 
 dians. These Miamis he made help with the 
 portage. They were husky savages, accustomed 
 to cold and hardship. When they asked to join 
 him he made it a condition that they would do 
 
192 The Trail Blazers 
 
 some of the carrying as well as some of the fight- 
 ing. 
 
 The boats were then dismantled, at least the 
 smaller ones were, and placed on poles for the 
 backs of the stout warriors to struggle with for 
 the nine miles through the woods. The canoes 
 were more easily handled. The provisions and 
 ammunition were packed in bales and loaded on 
 the men's shoulders. In this way, in a few days, 
 all the necessities of food and fighting material 
 were carried from the headwaters of one river to 
 the headwaters of another, and the force rested, 
 ready to proceed down the Wabash as they had 
 proceeded up the Maumee. 
 
 Fortunately the weather was good during the 
 portage. Hamilton himself watched everything 
 with great care. The country was level, with no 
 mountains to cross, the woods were open and 
 abounding in ash, beech, oak and other fine tim- 
 ber that some day was to furnish material for 
 valuable industries of a prosperous civilization. 
 The General could not foresee that in less than 
 a hundred years there would be a dozen big cities 
 within less than a hundred miles of the land over 
 which he was leading a band of foreigners and 
 savages. 
 
 Down the Wabash the force proceeded pain- 
 fully. The weather became frosty and cold as 
 
The Hair Buyer at Detroit 193 
 
 the winter set in. The floating ice cut the men as 
 they worked in the water to haul the boats over 
 rocks and shoals. The canoes and bateaux were 
 damaged and had repeatedly to be unloaded, 
 hauled to land and repaired. It was sometimes 
 a day's work to go a mile and a half. It was 
 necessary to stop at the Indian villages along 
 the river to have "talk" with the savages, to get 
 some supplies, to give them a few presents, and 
 engage a few men to take the places of those sons 
 of the forest who dropped out tired and dis- 
 gusted with so much labor and so few scalps. 
 
 When the boats reached deep water, the trouble 
 was not over, for then the river froze and the ice 
 had to be beaten and cracked to let the boats pro- 
 ceed. If the rain had fallen, the men would have 
 been quite helpless, for without fire and food 
 they could not have survived. Fortunately the 
 weather was dry though it was bitter cold at 
 times. At night huge fires kept the men warm 
 while plenty of food kept them strong. 
 
 When Hamilton reached Wea, the Indians 
 there received him without surprise or hostility. 
 They knew of his approach but were perfectly 
 passive, not caring whether he came or not. The 
 French settlers were equally indifferent. 
 
 "What flag is that over this miserable fort?" 
 he asked of one of the chiefs. 
 
194 The Trail Blazers 
 
 "Not know — not care," was the answer. 
 
 "Who put it there?" 
 
 "White man — big chief Long Knives — you 
 take it down, we no care — we take your oath 
 too," which was much the way of the Indian. 
 
 Hamilton hauled down the American flag, 
 made the garrison left by Helm prisoners and 
 then released them on parole. The British flag 
 again floated over the stockade but what cared 
 the inhabitants? It was all one to them. 
 
 Some chiefs who had been hunting came in and 
 explained that DeCeleron had left them when 
 the Long Knives were approaching, and that 
 Captain Helm had given them American flags 
 to wear. They wore them as a kind of ornament 
 and seemed proud of the possession and ill- 
 pleased when Hamilton took the flags from 
 around their waists and threw them in the fire. 
 The Indians also bitterly complained that De- 
 Celeron had not distributed the presents they ex- 
 pected, but had kept them for himself. 
 
 "Just as I thought," exclaimed the General. 
 "That fellow is not only a coward and a traitor, 
 but also a thief." 
 
 The savages at Wea all gave Hamilton their 
 promise to spread themselves in all directions in 
 the spring in their attacks upon the white settle- 
 ments along the Ohio. 
 
The Hair Buyer at Detroit 195 
 
 Early in December Hamilton resumed his 
 march down the Wabash on the way to capture 
 a town which he supposed to be full of rebel 
 soldiers and surrounded by numerous Indian 
 allies. He sent forward his scouts so as not to 
 be surprised himself. These scouts overtook and 
 captured four men whom Helm had dispatched 
 up the river to reconnoitre for information, for he 
 had heard rumors of the approach of an attack- 
 ing party though he had not heard from where 
 or by whom conducted. 
 
 When the men were brought before Hamilton 
 he questioned them closely. "How many soldiers 
 are in Vincennes?" he asked. 
 
 "We do not know," was the reply. 
 
 "Is Colonel Clark there, or is he at Kaskaskia?" 
 
 "We have not seen him." 
 
 "Have the Indians turned their alliance to 
 the Americans or are they still friends of the 
 British?" asked Hamilton, now with some irrita- 
 tion. 
 
 "Some have changed and some have not," was 
 the evasive reply. 
 
 "What tribes have changed?" 
 
 "We do not know." 
 
 "I am of a mind to hang all four of you. I 
 am General Hamilton, from Detroit. Have you 
 ever heard of me?" 
 
196 The Trail Blazers 
 
 "Yes," said the Americans, who had heard of 
 him all the way down in Virginia, and who now 
 looked at him in surprise and with some distrust. 
 
 "I suppose you will let the Indians take our 
 scalps first," was the bold reply of the officer in 
 command of the little company. 
 
 Hamilton looked at him fiercely for a moment 
 as if he would make some angry retort, then he 
 turned to the guard. 
 
 "Take these men away and hold them as 
 prisoners. They either have no information 
 worth while, or they have no mind to disclose it. 
 Don't let the savages get at them, for if they 
 are hurt and the people of Vincennes know it, it 
 will be hard to make peace once we are there." 
 
 Still not knowing the size of the defence of the 
 post at Vincennes, the Lieutenant-Governor took 
 precautions to send off scouting parties ahead of 
 his march to prevent information of his approach 
 reaching the village. Then, with his motley 
 crowd of French and British soldiers, and his 
 savage followers, in all amounting to five hun- 
 dred, he dropped down the Wabash River until 
 he came in sight of Vincennes. He saw the 
 "rebel" flag floating over the fort and supposed 
 that the Amerioan commandant had a force be- 
 hind him. Hamilton had been on the way for 
 seventy-one days, covering six hundred miles. 
 
The Hair Buyer at Detroit 197 
 
 In sight of the end of his journey he landed the 
 men, posted guards, sent forward a flanking 
 party and made ready for a general engagement 
 with the Americans. He did not know that 
 Helm had sent nearly all his forces back to 
 Ivaskaskia and was almost alone in the fort. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 THE BIG GATE CARRIES A MESSAGE 
 
 CAPTAIN Helm at Vincennes was not en- 
 tirely ignorant of the approach of Hamil- 
 ton. He had sent out scouting parties from time 
 to time to bring him information of the move- 
 ments of the enemy. One of these parties had 
 been captured as we related in the last chapter 
 and the Captain had waited in vain for their re- 
 turn. Other spies, however, brought in reliable 
 news that the British were on their final march 
 and were not far from Vincennes. 
 
 Helm had a small cannon which he ordered 
 fired when he wished the people to assemble. On 
 the day he heard Hamilton was near, he directed 
 the piece to be discharged. The French inhabi- 
 tants, several hundred in number, came hurriedly 
 to the post to inquire what was the matter. 
 
 "The British are on the march and are near to 
 Vincennes. My scouts bring word they are many 
 in number, and that their Indian allies are with 
 them. You have taken an oath of allegiance to 
 the American flag and I am here to defend this 
 
 198 
 
The Big Gate Carries a Message 199 
 
 fort to the last man. Can I depend on you to be 
 as brave in deed as you have been in word?" 
 
 The inhabitants were alarmed at the news. 
 They were not warlike and cared less for their 
 allegiance to a flag than for their own comfort 
 and safety. There was little enthusiasir and not 
 much response. In their faces there was more 
 fear of what Hamilton would do to them than 
 of resolve of what they would do to him. 
 
 Helm again spoke to the crowd: "There are 
 only two Americans here besides myself, but 
 there are enough of you to show some fight to 
 the British. You have guns and powder and we 
 are inside the fort with plenty of provisions. 
 The British have come a long ways and are worn 
 out. The weather is cold, for it is now the middle 
 of December. If we hold them off for a week or 
 more, the Indians will get tired and desert them, 
 or the Piankeshaws will attend to them. If we 
 have to surrender we will demand the honors of 
 war. Let us not be cowards." 
 
 Still the populace showed little interest in the 
 defence of their town, and many of them turned 
 around and left the assembly. Helm, seeing he 
 could place no reliance in any of them, dismissed 
 the crowd and gave his attention to other matters. 
 
 In a few hours a Frenchman came running 
 into the village out of breath with the news. "The 
 
200 The Trail Blazers 
 
 British are within three miles of Vincennes. I 
 saw their flag. They are landing troops and 
 others are marching down the banks. I saw 
 painted Indians also, many of them." 
 
 When the rumbling of Hamilton's approach 
 reached the ears of those who were guarding the 
 outskirts, all of them but three deserted their 
 places and hid themselves in their houses. It 
 was reported at the time that a number of the 
 people went boldly out to meet the advancing 
 British and delivered to them their arms, sur- 
 rendering before they had been asked to do so. 
 
 This was not the case with all the militia at 
 Vincennes however. There were a few who stood 
 by the Captain, but the total number left for the 
 entire defence of the town was not more than a 
 dozen, and of those there was Helm himself and a 
 blacksmith residing in the village named Moses 
 Henry. 
 
 Bravely the American flag floated over the 
 dilapidated fort. On came the steady march of 
 Hamilton's army, who halted a few hundred 
 yards from the door and prepared to make an 
 attack upon what they supposed might be a con- 
 siderable force. Helm watched them stop, post 
 their troops, and make ready for the charge. 
 
 He smiled grimly. "I may as well do my part, 
 
The Big Gate Carries a Message 201 
 
 if I have to do it alone. I shall make some show 
 of defence at least." 
 
 With the help of Moses Henry he rolled the 
 old cannon to the door of the fort and pointed it 
 toward the head of the British column. Then 
 loading it to the muzzle he took a lighted match, 
 according to the way they fired cannon in those 
 days and alone stood at the door of the fort in 
 a defiant and warlike manner. Henry stood 
 close behind him, enjoying the grim humor of 
 the American who was thus defending the cause 
 he had espoused. 
 
 "I know this is what Clark would have me do. 
 He has been bluffing his way all through this 
 country and I may as well keep it up. If they 
 make a rush I shall ply this match, and if the old 
 cannon explodes it will take us both to the happy 
 hunting grounds of our Indian allies. If it goes 
 off as it should, heaven help the few in front of 
 it, for it is jammed full of powder and bears a 
 heavy ball." 
 
 Hamilton and his men came within a hundred 
 yards. Helm cried out with a mighty voice: 
 "Halt, or I shall fire!" The troops halted, see- 
 ing the loaded cannon with its muzzle pointed to 
 them, and a determined officer standing by with 
 a lighted match in his hand. 
 
 Some of the men raised their guns as if to fire, 
 
202 The Trail Blazers 
 
 but Hamilton wished to avoid bloodshed if pos- 
 sible, and ordered them to desist. He then called 
 out, "Who are you and why should we halt? I 
 am Lieutenant-Governor Hamilton, and I de- 
 mand the surrender of this fort in the name of 
 King George and the British Parliament." 
 
 Came the clear and ready answer, "I am Cap- 
 tain Leonard Helm, of the Long Knives, under 
 command of Colonel Clark, now in possession of 
 all the Illinois country. I defend this fort in 
 the name of George Washington and the Conti- 
 nental army," 
 
 Hamilton turned to confer with several offi- 
 cers who were with him. The Indians were im- 
 patient and had already begun to chant in low 
 tones the war songs that preceded the butchery 
 of a village. Hamilton thought that his force 
 was probably large enough to overcome any op- 
 position from the Americans, but he also knew 
 that once an attack was ordered nothing could 
 stop the savages from a general massacre. 
 
 Seeing that no American force had come out 
 to offer him battle, but still not knowing how 
 many were behind the single gun at the door of 
 the fort, he continued to parley: 
 
 "If we attack your town, we will destroy your 
 fort, burn your houses, and I am not responsible 
 
The Big Gate Carries a Message 203 
 
 for the conduct of my Indian allies. I again de- 
 mand your surrender." 
 
 "No man shall enter here until I know the 
 terms required of me," was the defiant reply. 
 
 Hamilton thought a moment, and then said to 
 Helm who still stood ready to carry out his threat 
 of firing his cannon if the troops advanced: 
 
 "You shall have the honors of war, the safety 
 of yourself and all the soldiers with you, and 
 your town shall suffer no damage." 
 
 "Under those conditions I surrender this fort 
 to superior numbers and under the compulsion 
 of a force that I cannot resist," replied Helm, 
 lowering his match. 
 
 Hamilton communicated this information to 
 his men who in turn told the Indians. These 
 latter received it with much dissatisfaction, for 
 they had hoped for some blood at the end of a 
 long march and of so much hard labor put upon 
 them by their leaders. 
 
 The British officer approached the fort and 
 Helm saluted him according to the usage of war- 
 fare when one officer surrenders to another. 
 "Where are your troops?" demanded the Gen- 
 eral. 
 
 "Troops?" said Helm. "There are no troops. 
 Only myself and Moses Henry, a blacksmith of 
 Vincennes. You could have taken us with a score 
 
204 The Trail Blazers 
 
 of soldiers, instead of the brave five hundred you 
 appear to have." 
 
 Hamilton was surprised and somewhat morti- 
 fied. Here he had marched six hundred miles, 
 in over two months, with a large force and at 
 great expense and precaution, to be met by two 
 men and one of them demanding and receiving 
 the terms of an honorable surrender. Surely 
 he would be the target of many a joke if it should 
 ever be known at headquarters. 
 
 However he went about the surrender in the 
 usual way. The British flag was raised over the 
 fort, Helm and Henry were made prisoners of 
 war, and sentries were placed at the gates to keep 
 out the savages. 
 
 The sentries were not quick enough, however, 
 to keep all the savages from entering the village. 
 A number of them had found their way in and 
 were already uttering war whoops. The inhabi- 
 tants were terrified and barricaded their doors. 
 Hamilton called for the chiefs and ordered them 
 to restrain the Indians, but the chiefs were either 
 unwilling or were powerless to stop the intruders. 
 
 A sentry had been posted at the door of Cap- 
 tain Helm's quarters to which he had retired 
 after surrendering. A group of Indians rushed 
 upon the sentry and overpowered him. Then 
 they broke down the door and clambered into 
 
The Big Gate Carries a Message 205 
 
 the room where Helm sat smiling and apparently- 
 unconcerned. 
 
 Knowing they could not understand Eng- 
 lish, he yet called out to them, "Go it, you 
 devils! You have been brought here to murder 
 and steal, now do your worst." 
 
 By this time several British guards arrived and 
 stood before the prisoner to protect his life. The 
 savages turned from their prey and began plun- 
 dering the house, the guard offering no protest 
 to their violence. Other Indians were plunder- 
 ing other houses in spite of the entreaties of the 
 inhabitants to be let alone and that they were 
 friends of the British. It was all one to the dusky 
 sons of the forest. They had come to plunder 
 Vincennes and whether it was friend or foe they 
 proposed to have their toll of what they wanted. 
 
 Fortunately not a shot was fired by the In- 
 dians or by any of the inhabitants. If there had 
 been, in all probability the settlement would have 
 been destroyed in an hour's time and every soul 
 in it been tomahawked by the marauders. At 
 length the Indians, having entered the houses and 
 taken as much of the plunder as they desired, be- 
 came quiet and agreed to pitch their camp on the 
 outskirts of the village. Here they settled down 
 unmindful of the snow and cold to which they 
 had long been accustomed. 
 
206 The Trail Blazers 
 
 Thus it was that Vincennes, otherwise known 
 as Fort Sackville, fell again into the hands of 
 the British. 
 
 Two days after the surrender Hamilton called 
 the people into the church. There he found that 
 the village contained about six hundred men, 
 women and children, and that there were over two 
 hundred capable of bearing arms as soldiers. 
 When he saw them before him he said to himself: 
 "Here are two hundred good soldiers, and in the 
 neighborhood are tribes of Indians whom Helm 
 has made friendly. If they had shown any 
 courage at all we never could have taken this 
 place. And to think we met only one man at the 
 door of the fort." These reflections increased his 
 esteem of Captain Helm, but did not improve 
 his opinion of the changeable disposition of the 
 people. 
 
 To them he assumed a menacing tone. "I 
 have called you here to let you know you have 
 acted in a cowardly way, full of ingratitude to 
 your sovereign, the king of England, and of base 
 treachery to the British flag. Since you have 
 laid down your arms and sued for protection 
 I shall let you be secure in your persons 
 and property. What things the Indians have 
 taken away, I shall make the chiefs restore 
 to you, but you must renew your oath of al- 
 
The Big Gate Carries a Message 207 
 
 legiance in whatever terms I shall dictate and you 
 must sign your own names, or I shall treat you 
 as prisoners of war and deal with you as I see 
 fit." 
 
 The General then wrote out the oath the peo- 
 ple were to take, in the following words : 
 
 "We declare that we have taken the oath of 
 allegiance to the American government and in 
 so doing have forgotten our duty towards God 
 and have failed towards men. We ask the par- 
 don of God and we hope for the mercy of our 
 sovereign, the king of England, and pray that 
 he will accept our submission and take us under 
 his protection as good and faithful subjects, 
 which we promise to become before God and 
 men." 
 
 It is hard to say which was the most disgrace- 
 ful, Hamilton for requiring such an oath or the 
 people for taking it. It was quite a different kind 
 of oath from that which Clark had required of 
 the citizens of Kaskaskia and the other towns 
 over on the Mississippi. However, in a few days 
 it was signed by the people, and the ensign of 
 St. George floated over the fort, and the citizens 
 went about their business as usual. 
 
 Hamilton decided to settle himself in Vin- 
 cennes for the winter and not proceed against 
 Kaskaskia. The weather was severe, rains had 
 
208 The Trail Blazers 
 
 swollen the rivers, and he was afraid that should 
 he withdraw his troops, and a force of Americans 
 should appear, the people would change their 
 allegiance again. Then he was not sure of his 
 Indian allies. They might leave him in a body 
 any time, for their alliance was as fickle as the 
 wind, and as uncertain as running water. 
 
 Captain Helm was brought to Hamilton under 
 guard of several soldiers. The General and his 
 prisoner looked at each other with mutual in- 
 terest. The General was the first to speak. 
 
 "Now that you have surrendered this place 
 to his British majesty I shall expect you to take 
 the oath of allegiance to the British flag. If you 
 do so, I shall see that you get an ample reward." 
 
 "I am not so changeable in my allegiance as 
 are the French of these villages and the savages 
 of the woods. It is no disgrace to be a prisoner, 
 but it would be one to be a traitor," replied Helm, 
 the color mounting to his face. 
 
 "And are you not already a traitor and a rebel 
 to your mother country ? Are not all you Ameri- 
 cans the same? Were you not born and reared 
 and nurtured under the British flag, and have you 
 not disowned the government that has protected 
 you? What I ask of you is to return to the 
 allegiance you have abandoned." 
 
 Helm controlled himself under this outburst 
 
The Big Gate Carries a Message 209 
 
 of the British commander. It was in his mind 
 to smite the man before him for his insulting 
 words, but he answered calmly. 
 
 "I was born under the British flag, as were 
 other millions of people. From my youth I rev- 
 erenced the country that we referred to as mother. 
 My ancestors fought in the wars that were waged 
 to protect this frontier from foreigners and sav- 
 ages. What have we gotten in return? Read 
 our Declaration of Independence and you will 
 find in it a list of grievances that would absolve 
 any people from further allegiance to so obstinate 
 a king and so subservient a Parliament. It is all 
 set forth there." 
 
 "A fig for your Declaration. It is all non- 
 sense," exclaimed Hamilton, testily. 
 
 "At any rate the count is easy," was the reply. 
 "Every American has read it and knows it tells 
 the truth." 
 
 "What are the counts?" 
 
 "Your foolish King George, led by unwise ad- 
 visers and out of sympathy with his people, has 
 refused his assent to necessary laws for the colo- 
 nies and forbidden his governors to make any for 
 themselves ; he kept standing armies quartered on 
 our people, who insulted them and ate all their 
 substance; he cut off our trade with all ports of 
 the world; he imposed taxes on us without our 
 
210 The Trail Blazers 
 
 consent; deprived us in many cases of trial by 
 jury; he transported us beyond seas for trial for 
 pretended offences, and when we appealed in 
 respectful tones we were answered with harsh 
 words. Even now his armies are ravaging our 
 coasts, burning our towns, and killing our people. 
 Such a king is not fit to be the ruler of a free 
 people, and we here love liberty too much to bow 
 our heads to the yoke of oppression." 
 
 Hamilton had no answer for the fervid words 
 of the patriot who stood unafraid before him. He 
 knew too well the character of his king, his self- 
 will, his obstinacy, his shortsightedness, and his 
 oppressive measures. He knew also that the 
 English people sympathized with the colonists, 
 and that in Parliament the cause of America had 
 some brave defenders. He looked at Helm in 
 some admiration and some surprise at the defi- 
 ance in his tone. 
 
 "Furthermore," continued Helm, "he has sent 
 officers over here who have incited these blood- 
 thirsty savages to the utmost cruelty of warfare. 
 All along the border of the Ohio the tomahawk 
 and the firebrand have taken toll of the lives of 
 women, children and old men. Perhaps the for- 
 eign officers did not know the nature of the red 
 man, but they have had time to find out. And 
 you yourself, sir, are accused of sending war 
 
The Big Gate Carries a Message 211 
 
 parties out to the white settlements with orders 
 not to bring back prisoners, but for every scalp 
 there was a reward waiting. I pray God that 
 such is not true, for I can hardly believe a civi- 
 lized man could deliberately buy human hair torn 
 from the heads of defenseless creatures." 
 
 Hamilton rose hastily and waved his hand. 
 "Enough! I am not here to be lectured by you 
 about the doings of my king nor listen to any 
 impression you may have about my own conduct. 
 I owe you no explanations. You are my pris- 
 oner. I shall confine you to certain limits of 
 this town, on parole. If you are caught beyond 
 them you shall be shot. If you stay within them 
 you will receive the treatment due to your rank." 
 
 Helm saluted and was about to go. "One 
 more word," said Hamilton. "I shall spend the 
 winter here. Then I shall proceed to do with 
 Kaskaskia what I have done to Vincennes. I 
 shall not ask you about your rebel Colonel, for 
 I already know, but see that the subject of this 
 war be not discussed again, for otherwise I might 
 not be as generous." 
 
 Helm again saluted and passed out. He was 
 given his parole and his limits were fixed. It 
 is but just to say that in the weeks that followed 
 he and Hamilton established a kind of compan- 
 
212 The Trail Blazers 
 
 ionship that served both to pass the dreary weeks 
 of much snow and rain and discomfort. 
 
 Hamilton's first concern was to build quarters 
 for his men and storehouses for his supplies. 
 Then he went vigorously to work to reconstruct 
 the old fort in order that it might afford better 
 protection for his men in case of an attack. He 
 designed the new fort in the shape of a triangle 
 with a blockhouse at each angle where guns could 
 be mounted and men posted to protect the sides 
 of the fort. His work was done by his own sol- 
 diers, for the inhabitants were as slow to volunteer 
 for labor as they were swift to change their 
 allegiance. 
 
 The General reported to headquarters in Que- 
 bec that the village was built in a very straggling 
 way, that the houses were two or three hundred 
 feet apart, and that a few of them were close 
 beside the fort. He suggested that these houses 
 could be moved or destroyed, to which the Com- 
 mander-in-Chief made the caustic comment, "It 
 might have been easier to move the fort than it 
 would be now to move the town." 
 
 The Indian allies of the British were engaged 
 in scouting along the Ohio and war parties were 
 sent out to harry the Kentucky settlements. If 
 they came back with scalps the General was care- 
 ful that his prisoner should not be aware of it. 
 
The Big Gate Carries a Message 213 
 
 In all probability the British commander did not 
 see how he could send out an Indian war party, 
 and at the same time tell the savages not to bring 
 back the bloody evidences of their forays. 
 
 It will be remembered that the Big Gate who 
 had picked up a little English, as well as French, 
 had made up his mind after the customs of his 
 race to cast in the lot of his tribe with the Ameri- 
 cans and had made a solemn treaty with Captain 
 Helm. Hamilton made many overtures to the 
 solemn savage but they were coldly received. 
 "Why not send your braves on the warpath to the 
 border settlements? You can burn the houses, 
 and get food, and guns, and powder to hunt next 
 spring. Why sit here with the old women and 
 the old men, when the young chiefs are away?" 
 
 The Big Gate shook his head. "The birds 
 sing no more of war with my brother, the chief of 
 the Long Knives. We have buried the hatchet 
 and thrown the war belt into the water. I have 
 smoked the pipe with him and his men. He can 
 now sleep in my wigwam in peace." 
 
 "But see, there is no one here but him. He is 
 one and we are many. He is a prisoner and we 
 are free. I will give you many presents to lead 
 your braves over to Kaskaskia and help me drive 
 the Americans away." 
 
 "If my brother is a prisoner then I am a pris- 
 
214 The Trail Blazers 
 
 oner also. I have taken him by the hand, and his 
 home is my home," and nothing that the General 
 could do or say moved the Big Gate from his 
 determination. 
 
 Solemnly wrapping his furs around him, he 
 asked where Captain Helm was, and, on being 
 told, went at once to his quarters. Helm was in 
 his room seated by a fire when the Indian came 
 in and sat down on the floor. The prisoner had 
 supposed that his ally had long since forgotten 
 his treaty and had gone off with others of his 
 kind. So when he came in Helm was surprised 
 and not a little perplexed, but he said nothing. 
 
 The Big Gate smoked his pipe and looked in 
 the fire. Then he handed the pipe to Helm and 
 said, "We smoke same pipe once more." 
 
 The Captain understood, and taking the pipe 
 smoked it several times and handed it back to 
 the Indian. 
 
 "White chief over there wants me to dig up 
 hatchet and put on war paint," said the Big 
 Gate, pointing towards Hamilton's headquarters. 
 
 "Will my brother leave me now, after we have 
 smoked the pipe?" 
 
 "I told white chief I no go. You are a pris- 
 oner and I am one also. I stay here with you." 
 
 The Big Gate assumed voluntary confinement 
 to the limits allotted the prisoner. There was no 
 
The Big Gate Carries a Message 215 
 
 reason why he should but that was his fancy, and 
 while there was no requirement made of him and 
 he could go as he pleased, he pleased to go only 
 so far as Captain Helm went and no farther. 
 
 Weeks passed while Hamilton had his men cut- 
 ting wood from the forest and building the fort 
 he had designed. A long barracks was also 
 thrown up as a shelter for the soldiers who could 
 not find comfortable quarters in the houses of the 
 inhabitants. The increase of the population by 
 the coming of the British made a scarcity of sup- 
 plies which was met by sending detachments for 
 food up the river to the British posts in spite of 
 the ice and rain. The winter settled down hard 
 and cold. Oftentimes the rain fell for days, and 
 then a freeze would follow. The men huddled 
 over the fires in the poorly built houses while the 
 Indians wrapped up in their blankets and furs 
 and slept like bears in a cave. 
 
 No news came to Captain Helm of affairs 
 about Kaskaskia. He had no idea if Clark knew 
 of the capture of Vincennes. Neither did he 
 know if Hamilton had sent another expedition 
 against the Mississippi towns, or if they had 
 shared the fate of the fort he had surrendered. 
 Hamilton had said he intended to move against 
 Kaskaskia in the spring, but no dependence could 
 
216 The Trail Blazers 
 
 be placed on statements of that sort in time of 
 war. 
 
 It came into Helm's mind that he should make 
 an effort to inform Clark of the situation at Vin- 
 cennes and the presence of Hamilton and let the 
 Colonel act as his own intrepid nature should sug- 
 gest. The question was how it should be done. 
 He was a prisoner closely watched, and there was 
 no one who could be depended upon to carry a 
 message. It required courage and knowledge of 
 the trail besides secrecy of movement. Moses 
 Henry was too clumsy for such a mission, and 
 as for the French inhabitants there was not one 
 that Helm would trust. Still, the Captain knew 
 that Clark should get some word in order to guide 
 his future movements. 
 
 The first thing he did was to write the message. 
 There was no lack of paper and other writing 
 material, but he was seldom alone and there were 
 vigilant eyes watching him. There were cracks 
 in the door and in the window by which he could 
 easily be seen day and night. 
 
 He complained of being sick and desired to go 
 to bed and be left undisturbed for awhile. Since 
 his movements were at his own disposal there was 
 no objection to this and so the Captain went to 
 bed, taking with him some paper whereon he 
 
The Big Gate Carries a Message 217 
 
 intended to set down his message to his com- 
 mander. 
 
 Then under the blanket with infinite care he 
 wrote what he desired Clark to know. It was a 
 difficult task since there was slight protection 
 from the outside, and soldiers were constantly 
 coming into his room. It is one of the exactions 
 of all prisoners that whatever they write shall be 
 read by their captors before it is delivered. Helm 
 was under no oath or promise to do this and if 
 he could get a note delivered without being seen 
 it was his right. 
 
 The note contained a statement of all that had 
 happened from the time that the British force 
 was first heard from. There was fully laid forth 
 the unwillingness of the French inhabitants to de- 
 fend their town though they were numerous 
 enough to hold the enemy at bay, also the inci- 
 dents of the surrender of the village, and Helm's 
 imprisonment. 
 
 "I have been treated well, and cannot com- 
 plain of the courtesy or kindness of the general 
 in command," the note continued. "I am a pris- 
 oner in bounds, but have suffered no hardship. 
 I understand that a proposal will be made to 
 exchange me for Rocheblave, but I advise against 
 it. The British will not move against you until 
 the spring, unless they have already done so from 
 
218 The Trail Blazers 
 
 another quarter, therefore it is important for you 
 to know that Hamilton is housed quietly in this 
 place waiting his time to do for Kaskaskia what 
 he has done for Vincennes and then drive us all 
 out of this territory. I know you too well to 
 believe you will allow that to be done." 
 
 There were other things in the note, about the 
 number of the troops, the building of the fort, 
 the layout of the town, the Indian allies, and the 
 general attitude of the people toward the British. 
 
 After an hour or more Helm arose and dressed 
 and sat beside the fire meditating upon some 
 method of delivering the note which he had care- 
 fully folded and sealed. 
 
 The Big Gate came in and sat on the floor as 
 was his custom. For nearly a week he had de- 
 clined to go beyond the bounds allotted to Helm. 
 He seemed to enjoy being a prisoner, and all 
 efforts to get him to return to his wigwam were 
 unavailing. To every question he replied: "Me 
 prisoner, with my brother, the Long Knife." 
 
 An idea came into Helm's mind: Why not 
 get the Big Gate to take the note? He seemed to 
 be the best chance, and the Captain at once re- 
 solved to try. So he began the conversation, 
 painfully making the savage understand him, 
 sitting near to the Indian and speaking in a low 
 
The Big Gate Carries a Message 219 
 
 tone, so that an outsider might not hear the 
 words. 
 
 "Big Gate, do you know the trail through the 
 forest to the great river, over there where your 
 brothers, the Kaskaskias, live?" 
 
 "Me know. Been there lots times." 
 
 "Would you like to go to see the Big Chief of 
 the Long Knives and get some presents from 
 him?" 
 
 "You go too?" was the quick and direct ques- 
 tion. 
 
 "No, I cannot go. I am a prisoner and cannot 
 get away." 
 
 "Me prisoner too. Me no get away." 
 
 "But you can go if you wish, anyhow, and you 
 can come back and be a prisoner again." 
 
 The Indian shook his head, and seemed 
 offended that his brother should desire to get rid 
 of him. He rose to go, but Helm laid his hand 
 on his arm to detain him. 
 
 "Big Gate, you say you are my brother. I 
 want you to help me. I have some words for the 
 Big Chief to hear. They are on this paper. I 
 want you to take this paper to the Big Chief at 
 Kaskaskia and let it speak to him. You must 
 not let anyone see it or let it speak to anyone but 
 him." 
 
 The Big Gate looked interested but still doubt- 
 
220 The Trail Blazers 
 
 ful. The Captain continued, "You will see the 
 Big Chief. You can take him by the hand. You 
 can eat his food, and see his braves. You can 
 take some of your young men with you." 
 
 "Will the Big Chief let me come back to my 
 people and to you and be prisoner once more?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Then I go. Give me the paper that speaks. 
 I leave today. But I get back soon." 
 
 Captain Helm took the note from his own 
 jacket and put it in the belt that the Indian wore 
 around his waist. He carefully concealed it 
 from view, thinking it was perfectly safe in the 
 hands of so trustworthy and devoted a friend. 
 
 The Indian arose and prepared to depart. He 
 seemed to understand and appreciate his mission. 
 He wrapped his blanket around him and stalked 
 majestically and solemnly from the room. 
 
 Once outside he started for the palisades and 
 in a few moments was beyond the bounds he had 
 set for himself. Those who watched him were 
 surprised at this and wondered what change had 
 taken place in his determination. Down the 
 street of the village he went, his steps still slow 
 and cautious. All would have gone well had 
 not some soldiers more adventurous than the rest 
 accosted him and taken hold of the blanket that 
 was around him. 
 
The Big Gate Carries a Message 221 
 
 The Indian turned in fury. He was a chief 
 and not accustomed to any indignity. Besides 
 that, he was no friend of the redcoats and resented 
 any familiarity from them. The soldier still 
 persisted in holding the blanket and finally it fell 
 from the form of the savage and lay upon the 
 ground. The man, half intoxicated, laughed 
 aloud, and tried to catch the savage around the 
 waist as if to wrestle with him, which was a favor- 
 ite pastime of the Indians and in which sport the 
 soldiers often joined. 
 
 In so doing the belt that concealed the note 
 broke and the white paper fell to the ground in 
 full view of the others who had gathered around 
 to witness the wrestling match. Seeing a paper 
 fluttering to the earth, and knowing the Big Gate 
 had just left the room of Captain Helm, a man 
 put his foot upon it as if to capture it. 
 
 The Big Gate leaped like a tiger. He was a 
 brawny savage in the prime of life, well known 
 for his prowess in the race and in the games of 
 his tribe. Long inured to quick action, he 
 caught the offending redcoat who had stepped 
 on the precious paper, and with one mighty effort 
 lifted him from the ground and threw him vio- 
 lently among the others standing near. He fell 
 like a bolt from a battering ram, taking a half 
 dozen with him. The Indian himself seized the 
 
222 The Trail Blazers 
 
 paper from the ground and leaving his blanket 
 where it had fallen, fled like the wind through 
 the streets and beyond the town. 
 
 Behind him came a hue and cry. The soldiers 
 were no runners and knew it was a hopeless task 
 to overtake a fleet-footed savage racing into the 
 wilds of his own woods. But there were Indian 
 allies, those of the Wabash, who liked not the 
 Piankeshaws, and who were jealous of the 
 strength and skill of their leader. Oftentimes he 
 had challenged their best men to a race, and left 
 them far behind. Once he had broken the back of 
 a Wabash wrestler by throwing him across a 
 fallen tree in a match of strength. Therefore, 
 the Wabash who held alliance with Hamilton 
 were ready for action against any or all of the 
 Piankeshaws. 
 
 Hamilton himself appeared on the scene. 
 "Why all this noise and what is the meaning of 
 this disturbance?" demanded he of the bystanders. 
 
 "The Big Gate has a paper and has fled be- 
 yond the town with it. He flung a soldier ten 
 feet who tried to get it." 
 
 Hamilton was quick to understand. "Ah, a 
 courier to Kaskaskia, with a note from Helm. 
 Quick, some horses." 
 
 Horses were brought out from the corral, and 
 several Indians volunteered to mount them. 
 
The Big Gate Carries a Message 223 
 
 Any excitement was much to their taste, and a 
 wild ride after a Piankeshaw chief was particu- 
 larly so. 
 
 The orders were simple: "Bring back the Big 
 Gate dead or alive," and the race was on. 
 
 But the Indian had already a half -hour start 
 and was almost as swift as a horse and far more 
 cunning than his pursuers. Once outside the 
 limits of the village he plunged into the forest, 
 and leaving the trail, completely encircled the vil- 
 lage until he came to the other side. The pursuit 
 kept the trail straight ahead for several miles, 
 halted, dismounted, and searched the soft ground 
 for evidences of recent tracks. None could be 
 foimd. They knew full well how almost hope- 
 less it is to catch an Indian in a forest. With 
 the stealth and hearing of a wild animal, with 
 the color of the wood itself, with friendly cover 
 all around, it is about as hard to see a savage 
 even though near you as it is to find a quail hiding 
 under a leaf. 
 
 The Wabash tied their horses together and left 
 them standing while they scoured the forest for 
 sight or sound of the fugitive. 
 
 In the meantime the Big Gate had gone in the 
 opposite direction toward the camp of his own 
 tribe, some few miles distant. Here he gathered 
 three more of his best followers, told them what 
 
224 The Trail Blazers 
 
 he had to do, and entrusted to one of the most 
 reliable the speaking paper, and directed him to 
 take it to Kaskaskia and the Big Chief of the 
 Long Knives in case the party was overtaken. 
 
 Then departing by night the wily savages sep- 
 arated on their mission agreeing to meet at stated 
 times at certain places. By morning they had 
 eluded all pursuit and were back on the trail to 
 the Mississippi town, while the Wabash braves 
 went sullenly home. 
 
 When Hamilton accosted Helm and accused 
 him of sending a note by the Indian, Helm re- 
 plied with a smile, "I was under no oath to refrain 
 from communicating with Clark. That part was 
 omitted from my obligation." 
 
 Hamilton was too much of a soldier not to 
 recognize that Helm had fairly outwitted him, 
 and said nothing more. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 CLAEK MAKES READY TO MARCH ON VINCENNES 
 
 LET us now return to Colonel Clark, whom 
 we left in complete charge of Kaskaskia 
 and of other towns on the Mississippi. 
 
 During the summer the Colonel's actions had 
 been so wise and prudent that his authority was 
 pretty well established in the villages he had cap- 
 tured. There was quiet among the white popula- 
 tion and the Indians were peaceful and tranquil 
 in their wigwams. He now had time to reflect 
 upon the conquest he had made, as perfect so far 
 as it had been bloodless. He remembered, how- 
 ever, the words that Governor Henry had spoken 
 to him: "I must observe to you that your situa- 
 tion is critical," and he said to himself, "The Gov- 
 ernor does not know how critical the situation is. 
 I feel that I am sleeping over a volcano that may 
 overwhelm me at any moment." 
 
 The Colonel came to the conclusion that the 
 British at Detroit would make a descent on the 
 Illinois country, and that Kaskaskia would be 
 the ob j ect of their attack. He knew in all reason 
 
 225 
 
226 The Trail Blazers 
 
 that Hamilton had heard of the presence of the 
 Long Knives, and probably had heard of their 
 strength, or rather of their weakness. To all the 
 inquiries of the inhabitants regarding the number 
 of his men, he returned vague answers, saying 
 he was expecting reinforcements from Virginia 
 at any time. To such Indians as came and went 
 he was accustomed to say: 
 
 "The Long Knives are many and stretch far 
 back into the forest, and beyond the waters of 
 the rivers. Should I call them they will fall upon 
 these villages like leaves from the trees in winter." 
 
 These words resulted in a great exaggeration 
 of the size of his army, so that the Indian and 
 French messengers to Detroit reported three or 
 four times the real size to the commander at that 
 place. 
 
 Clark had his own spies in the field. There 
 was a kind of chain of information by which word 
 was passed on from village to village and from 
 runner to runner, so that the movements of Ham- 
 ilton were soon known to Clark. He heard of the 
 Indian councils, of the preparation for the march, 
 but he did not hear what destination was in the 
 mind of the British commander. Clark thought 
 in all probability it was his intention to come 
 down the Mississippi rather than the Wabash, 
 which he should have done. It was a rational 
 
Clark Makes Ready to March 227 
 
 supposition and was the proper military move- 
 ment. Therein Clark showed himself a better 
 officer than Hamilton. 
 
 Clark was talking to one of his officers. "De- 
 troit would not be hard to capture, for it is not 
 much larger than this place. It is over six hun- 
 dred miles from here, but we have friendly tribes 
 most of the way, and can make friends of more 
 as we go along. If Hamilton does not come my 
 way soon, I may go after him. I shall wait 
 awhile and see if he comes down the Mississippi 
 or overland. If he does not I may march against 
 him myself, especially if any forces from below 
 join me." 
 
 "The question of the possession of this terri- 
 tory cannot be settled until you and Hamilton 
 fight it out, or someone else moves on Detroit." 
 
 "I have reliable news that he is preparing a 
 force to march somewhere, but where I do not 
 know." 
 
 "I have it from a runner from the eastern tribes 
 that an American force is on the march from Fort 
 Pitt and that they are headed north," said the 
 officer. 
 
 "That may be General Mcintosh moving on 
 Detroit," replied the Colonel, shortly. "In 
 which case it may be that Hamilton has heard of 
 
228 The Trail Blazers 
 
 it and is preparing to meet him on his way, or else 
 to get the Indians to harry him on his march." 
 
 Clark did not know that Mcintosh had re- 
 turned to Fort Pitt, that Detroit was not his 
 destination, and that Hamilton had not even 
 heard of his movements. No word from the 
 Maumee section came after the British com- 
 mander had reached that point. The Indians 
 were either overawed by the British or were 
 made friendly to their cause. In vain did Clark 
 send out his spies. When they got where news 
 could be had they were captured or else returned 
 without information. 
 
 Cold weather set in, the rain fell, the trails be- 
 came difficult, the Indian spies were less willing 
 than ever to traverse the forest, Clark had no 
 news from Helm and none of Hamilton. 
 
 December came and Clark gave up any expec- 
 tation of seeing Hamilton's boats descending the 
 Mississippi. "He may have gone no further than 
 the head of the Maumee River, and then turned 
 back," was the suggestion made to him. 
 
 "That may be true," said the Colonel, "but it 
 is good military prudence to suppose that he did 
 not turn back. He may be somewhere in this 
 wilderness of snow and rain and ice. I wish I 
 knew where he was." 
 
 It was Clark's purpose to withdraw the garri- 
 
Clark Makes Ready to March 229 
 
 son at Cahokia and let the British have that place 
 in case it was attacked. He desired, however, to 
 find out what the people would do in case the 
 British captured them and demanded another 
 change of their allegiance. 
 
 "I cannot blame them much, for they will very 
 easily be overpowered, but I do not want them 
 to take up arms against us," was his comment. 
 
 In spite of the weather he set out for Cahokia 
 with a few men as a guard. In the afternoon he 
 reached Prairie du Rocher about twelve miles 
 above Kaskaskia, where he had to spend the 
 night. 
 
 The villagers proposed a dance in honor of his 
 arrival. The Colonel forebore to tell them of 
 his fears, and allowed the fun loving French to 
 light the big hall and bring out the music and 
 come with their best finery to celebrate his ap- 
 pearance in their midst. The dance began soon 
 after dark and was proceeding very happily when 
 a messenger from Kaskaskia burst into the room 
 and called for the Colonel. 
 
 "What is the matter?" demanded Clark. 
 
 "A large force of British and Indians are 
 camped just outside of Kaskaskia and threaten 
 the town. It may be Hamilton. Our men esti- 
 mate there are eight hundred of them. It is said 
 
230 The Trail Blazers 
 
 they intend to attack the fort tonight, before you 
 can return," was the astounding reply. 
 
 The villagers heard the messenger, and the ut- 
 most confusion reigned. They were now more 
 afraid of the British than ever they were afraid 
 of the Long Knives. Every eye was turned on 
 Clark as if he alone could be the means of their 
 salvation. 
 
 It required but a moment for the Colonel to 
 decide to return at once to Kaskaskia, and get 
 through the lines of the enemy into his own fort. 
 But his face and speech showed no alarm of any 
 kind. 
 
 Turning to one of the officers who had accom- 
 panied him he quietly said, "Get all the horses 
 ready for our party to leave at once." Then 
 turning to the crowd he said loudly, "It can 
 hardly be true that the British are at Kaskaskia. 
 Come let us continue our dance." 
 
 The music began again, and to conceal his con- 
 cern and to inspire the people with courage, Clark 
 led the village belle out on the floor and danced 
 with her and the others until the horses were an- 
 nounced as ready for departure. 
 
 It was after midnight, dark and cold. Only 
 the snow on the ground gave back the reflection 
 of the stars and showed the almost covered trail 
 along the river side. The party pushed their 
 
Clark Makes Beady to March 231 
 
 horses to their utmost strength, and about two 
 o'clock came within a half mile of the town. 
 Everything was quiet and no lights were show- 
 ing. 
 
 Before leaving Prairie du Rocher Clark had 
 provided his men with blankets to wrap up in 
 and mingle with the besiegers in case they should 
 find the city attacked. By this means he hoped 
 to make his way through their ranks and into 
 the fort. But the coverings were not necessary 
 for there was no evidence anywhere of any hos- 
 tile party. 
 
 It took but a short time for the party to reach 
 the fort. The guard accosted them and finding 
 out who they were admitted them quickly to the 
 warmth of the interior. 
 
 Still Clark did not know whether the rumor 
 was true or false. The British might be in the 
 woods outside the town and might not. 
 
 "I wonder if they are waiting for me to aban- 
 don this place and seek my safety across the river 
 among my friends, the Spanish ?" said he to him- 
 self, with a smile. "If they are they will wait 
 a long time, for I never run, at least not until I 
 see my enemy's face." 
 
 Now the good Father Gibault was in the fort, 
 and late as was the hour, sought Clark with the 
 greatest consternation. He was of all those in 
 
232 The Trail Blazers 
 
 Kaskaskia the most afraid of Hamilton. He 
 knew that it was through his intercession that 
 Vincennes had so easily come over to the Ameri- 
 cans and feared that Hamilton knew it also. 
 Being of a priestly nature and timid he dreaded 
 the consequences should he fall into the hands 
 of the soldiers or allies of the officer whom he 
 had heard recently paid for the scalps of white 
 people regardless of whether they were French 
 or Americans. 
 
 As a matter of fact Hamilton did treasure an 
 unrelenting hatred of the priest. He said of 
 him, "This wretch absolved the French inhabi- 
 tants from their allegiance to the king of Great 
 Britain. The inhabitants themselves have not 
 a single virtue, but the most vicious among them 
 is that fellow Gibault." 
 
 In this opinion no one followed the British 
 commander. Now that the redcoats were sup- 
 posed to be outside the gates of his town, and in 
 numbers large enough to overcome the small gar- 
 rison, Gibault was in fear of his life, though he 
 tried to conceal the fact from his commander. 
 
 Clark, seeing his consternation, inquired the 
 cause. 
 
 "I am no soldier, but the Lieutenant-Governor 
 of Detroit knows that I am your friend. His 
 soldiers and Indians are outside the gates, and 
 
Clark Makes Beady to March 23g 
 
 may attack us at any time. If I am captured 
 these people will be without a priest and they 
 need me." 
 
 The Colonel saw the anxiety that beset the 
 good Father, and to relieve him pretended he 
 wished him to go to the Spanish side of the river 
 with important papers. In fact he did wish the 
 Spaniards to know of his supposed peril, and 
 while he had not thought of using the priest as 
 his messenger, it occurred to him that Gibault 
 might do as well as anyone. 
 
 Therefore hastily writing a note to Don Leyba 
 explaining the situation, he gave it to the priest 
 with instructions to proceed promptly to the 
 other side of the river and despatch it to St. 
 Louis by any messenger he could find. 
 
 The priest welcomed the opportunity. Be- 
 fore day, with one servant to attend him, he 
 slipped out of the village and set out in a boat 
 down the Kaskaskia. When he reached the Mis- 
 sissippi he found the current full of floating ice 
 and his own boat in great danger of being 
 swamped. Steering to a small island at the 
 mouth of the Kaskaskia, the priest and his serv- 
 ant landed, built a camp, and wrapping them- 
 selves up in their blankets, proceeded to make the 
 best of a bad situation. 
 
 In the meantime Clark determined to take 
 
234 The Trail Blazers 
 
 every precaution against the possibility of an 
 enemy bursting from their hiding places in the 
 woods and descending upon his fort. He called 
 the people of Kaskaskia together in order to find 
 out their purposes. They were timid enough 
 about coming and their appearance showed any- 
 thing but bravery. 
 
 ' 'If you will defend this fort and act the part 
 of good soldiers, we will all go out at once and 
 find the British and Indians and attack them," 
 said he. But to this the French promptly ob- 
 jected. 
 
 "Then in case we are attacked here will you 
 stand by me and your oath of allegiance to the 
 American flag?" 
 
 To this they gave a half-hearted reply, which 
 convinced the Colonel that the French inhabi- 
 tants were not very warlike in their disposition, 
 and preferred peace on any terms. 
 
 At last several of the boldest ones spoke up. 
 "We think the British are too numerous for us to 
 resist and will certainly capture the fort if they 
 try. We admire you and we love you, and for 
 that reason we would like for you to withdraw 
 from our village and take your men over to the 
 Spanish side of the Mississippi to avoid being 
 taken prisoners by Hamilton." 
 
 Clark was at first amused and then he was in 
 
Clark Makes Beady to March 235 
 
 a rage. "Do you take me for a coward and a 
 traitor? I have never yet turned my back upon 
 an enemy and I shall not begin now. You are 
 not faithful to your pledges and are not deserv- 
 ing of my confidence. Your pretended love for 
 me should be shown in more bravery and less 
 caution. Now you may go, for I can place but 
 little dependence on you." 
 
 The inhabitants protested that they were 
 Clark's friends, and to show their real interest 
 proposed to bring all their provisions and store 
 them in the fort in case of a siege. 
 
 "I shall have all the provisions and I shall also 
 burn your town to prevent anything falling into 
 the hands of my enemy. Those in the fort can 
 withstand a siege of six months," was the reply. 
 
 Clark had no such intention, of course, but he 
 had always found threatening words of much 
 avail with these people. 
 
 As soon as they departed, Clark had his 
 men set fire to some out houses containing nothing 
 of value. This convinced the inhabitants of his 
 resolve to fight to the last. Never was a people 
 in more distress. Their town was being set on 
 fire by those whose friendship they sought, and 
 at the same time surrounded by savages from 
 whom they could expect but little mercy. 
 
 On account of the snow and rain, the fire did 
 
236 The Trail Blazers 
 
 not spread and no damage was done. But the 
 people found out that Clark was a man of his 
 word and came running to the fort with food and 
 supplies enough to last for months. 
 
 Fortunately the weather was clear, or Father 
 Gibault would have suffered in his camp on the 
 island. Finding a few dry sticks his servant at 
 last produced a fire by which the two warmed 
 themselves and heated food. Three days they 
 stayed in their camp while the ice floated by and 
 no prospects came of crossing the great stream in 
 the frail bark in which they had set out. 
 
 The priest resolved to turn back and face the 
 possibility of capture. In the middle of the 
 third day he and his man got in the boat and 
 rowed to the shore and landed, resolved to walk 
 home rather than row against the heavy current 
 of the Kaskaskia. Hardly had they proceeded 
 a mile before they saw footprints in the snow in 
 such numbers that they were alarmed for their 
 own safety. 
 
 The two halted and listened attentively. 
 Their ears caught the distant crunch of snow and 
 the breaking of branches. They could not tell 
 whether the oncomers were friends or foes, but 
 decided to take no chances. Quickly they lay 
 down behind a fallen log completely concealed 
 from the trail they were following. In a few 
 
Clark Makes Beady to March 237 
 
 minutes a file of Indians appeared marching one 
 behind the other. The priest counted twenty, 
 though his timid heart beat so loudly he was 
 afraid he would be discovered. 
 
 Then in a few minutes a file of British soldiers 
 appeared marching as did the Indians, their guns 
 trailing. The priest again counted twenty. 
 "That makes forty in all," said he to himself. "I 
 wonder if there are any others?" 
 
 Slowly the Indians and British disappeared in 
 the distance, going away from the village. The 
 priest was almost overcome by cold and fear, but 
 he kept still until the enemy were well out of 
 sight. Then he and his servant arose and made 
 all haste to the village. 
 
 Clark was immediately informed of the adven- 
 ture of Father Gibault and exclaimed, "It is as I 
 really supposed. Merely a scouting party sent 
 out by Hamilton to find out my strength." 
 
 To verify this, the Colonel sent spies on the 
 trail of the departing men as well as to scour the 
 woods in all directions. The spies found only a 
 deserted camp and signs of a few men, about the 
 number reported by the priest. 
 
 There had been no army encamped against 
 Kaskaskia and the alarm was all for nothing. 
 But Clark suspected strongly that the returning 
 force carried news to Hamilton wherever he was 
 
238 The Trail Blazers 
 
 that the villages along the Mississippi were 
 poorly defended. 
 
 Days passed in much perplexity. Clark still 
 did not know of the whereabouts of Hamilton, 
 and was much worried. As he sat in his room 
 one afternoon a guard came in and said to him. 
 "There is an Indian here who says his name is 
 Big Gate, and that he is a Piankeshaw from Vin- 
 cennes and knows Captain Helm. He is asking 
 for the Big Chief of the Long Knives." 
 
 "Tell him to come in by all means. Perhaps 
 he will bring me some news." 
 
 There entered the solemn and dignified form 
 of the Indian chief, little betraying the fact that 
 he had walked day and night to reach his desti- 
 nation and more than once had to exert all his 
 woodcraft to escape the scouting parties that 
 Hamilton had in the field. 
 
 The chief sat down on a chair and slowly laid 
 aside his blanket and his robe of fur. In his 
 broken English he asked, "You the Big Chief?" 
 
 "Yes, they call me that," replied Clark. 
 
 "Then I have speaking paper for you from 
 my brother Helm. He prisoner, and send me 
 see you." 
 
 The chief arose and went to the door and called 
 the braves who had come with him. One of them 
 gave him a paper, which the Big Gate with much 
 
Clark Makes Ready to March 239 
 
 ceremony handed to the Colonel. Then the In- 
 dians sat down to await the reading of the paper 
 which Clark proceeded to do at once. 
 
 We know its contents. It was a full explana- 
 tion of all the details of the situation at Vin- 
 cennes and completely enlightened the Colonel 
 as to all that had happened to Helm and his 
 garrison. 
 
 After reading the message, Clark sat a long 
 time lost in thought. At length he exclaimed, 
 "I would hind myself for seven years as a slave 
 could I but have five hundred troops." 
 
 The Big Gate waited to make his speech. 
 With much hesitation and effort, he told the 
 Colonel that he was a friend of the Long Knives 
 as long as the winds blew and the rivers ran ; that 
 Helm was his brother and could sleep in his tent 
 forever; that he would take no more scalps from 
 the heads of his friends but would dye all the 
 streams red with the blood of the British; and 
 finally that he wanted to take the Big Chief by 
 the hand and dance with him around the council 
 fires of his nation. 
 
 Clark replied in the same kind, knowing well 
 what manner of speech was suited to the Indian 
 taste. He told the Piankeshaw what the letter 
 spoke to him, also how the British had deceived 
 the Indians, and that the Long Knives were the 
 
240 The Trail Blazers 
 
 brothers of the red men, and that their Father 
 Washington was greater and stronger than 
 their old Father across the waters. Then the 
 Big Gate and his comrades shook the Colonel 
 by the hand and left the room. 
 
 The letter from Helm did not decrease the 
 anxiety of the Colonel. It really increased it, 
 for now he knew that Hamilton was at Vin- 
 cennes with a large force and that as soon as the 
 weather permitted he would move against Kas- 
 kaskia with a larger body of men than Clark him- 
 self could summon. 
 
 The very next day after the appearance of the 
 Big Gate came Francis Vigo to Kaskaskia. It 
 seems that Vigo had gone to Vincennes early in 
 December on his own private business and was 
 there when the fort was captured. Hamilton 
 had detained him, but being a Spanish subject 
 he jvas well treated, being required to report to 
 headquarters once a day and under no circum- 
 stances to speak to Captain Helm. Helm, of 
 course, knew of his presence, but belonging to 
 a neutral nation the Spaniard could not offer any 
 assistance to anyone. 
 
 Vigo grew weary of his confinement, and not 
 being a prisoner of war and under no parole, he 
 found means of making his escape. Instead of 
 going to St. Louis he came to Kaskaskia to re- 
 
Clark Makes Ready to March 241 
 
 port to his friend Clark all he knew about affairs 
 at Vincennes. 
 
 His words confirmed all that Helm had written 
 and all that the Indians themselves had subse- 
 quently told. No attack was to be made on 
 Kaskaskia until spring. Indian war parties were 
 to be sent out to all parts of the country, espe- 
 cially Kentucky. Belts, presents and speeches 
 were sent to the tribes along the Ohio calling for 
 a grand council to make plans for cutting off 
 Clark and his men. The Shawanese were shortly 
 to go on the warpath, and four hundred Indian 
 allies were still around Vincennes. Some of 
 which was correct and some was not, but all of 
 which Vigo believed to be true. 
 
 Clark and his friend sat long in conference the 
 day of his arrival. At the end of it, Clark said, 
 "There is no alternative. I must attack Hamil- 
 ton in Vincennes or he will attack me in Kaskas- 
 kia. The one who attacks first will have the 
 advantage." 
 
 "I wish you God speed, my friend," said the 
 Spaniard. "I know not why I prefer you to the 
 British commander, but I do. My sympathies 
 are entirely with the Americans." And with 
 these words Francis Vigo left the Colonel and 
 set out on his way to St. Louis. 
 
 Clark had made up his mind. In his usual 
 
242 The Trail Blazers 
 
 way he acted with promptness and vigor. Call- 
 ing Tim to his room, he said, "My boy, you know 
 how to ride a horse. Get one from the corral, 
 mount it and ride to Cahokia and tell the captain 
 there to bring his men here. I am going to 
 march against Vincennes." 
 
 "Vincennes!" exclaimed the lad. "Then we 
 shall see some real war and I am going along. I 
 will have word at Cahokia quicker than anyone 
 else can do it." 
 
 The boy was off alone on a fleet horse. 
 
 At Prairie du Rocher he called for the com- 
 mander and gave him the word of his superior 
 officer. "When is he going?" was the natural 
 question. 
 
 "He did not say. But he needs all the men he 
 can get," was the reply. 
 
 When Tim reached Cahokia he rode straight 
 to the fort and called for Captain McCarty who 
 was in charge. The Captain was a big tall Irish- 
 man, bluff and hearty. "Well, Tim, my boy, 
 what brings you here in such a hurry? Nothing 
 wrong, I hope." 
 
 "Everything is all right, and we are off for 
 Vincennes. The Colonel says bring your men 
 to Kaskaskia, for he wants to move." 
 
 "What? Vincennes? That's sure good news. 
 
Clark Makes Beady to March 243 
 
 Now my Long Knives will have something to 
 shoot at besides rabbits." 
 
 Tim stayed over the day, but was too full of 
 excitement to remain long away from his Colonel. 
 As soon as his horse was rested, he started back 
 to Kaskaskia, where he arrived and reported to 
 Clark the full performance of his mission. 
 
 The determination of Clark to attack Ham- 
 ilton was quickly known throughout all the 
 Illinois towns. Strange to say, but fortunately, 
 no part of his intention was allowed to reach the 
 British, but was kept closely guarded by those 
 who knew of it. The whole country took fire at 
 the news. Every order of the Colonel was exe- 
 cuted with cheerfulness by every kind of inhabi- 
 tant. Many of those who had appeared alarmed 
 by the supposed presence of the British, anxious 
 to restore their good name, enlisted for the enter- 
 prise. The women of the village cheered the 
 men, and insisted upon giving a dance every night 
 in order to celebrate the approaching departure 
 of the troops. 
 
 It was now the first day of February, in the 
 year 1779. In order to provide stores for his 
 men, Colonel Clark ordered a boat to be made 
 ready to convey provisions, quantities of ammu- 
 nition, and six small cannon, around by water to 
 the neighborhood of Vincennes to meet his force 
 
244 
 
 The Trail Blazers 
 
 going overland. When the boat was ready and 
 loaded, Clark named it The Willing, and put 
 forty-six men on board under command of Lieu- 
 tenant John Rogers. She was the first Ameri- 
 can gun-boat set afloat upon the Mississippi. It 
 was the order to Lieutenant Rogers to make his 
 way down the Mississippi, up the Ohio and the 
 Wabash and get as close to Vincennes as pos- 
 sible. 
 
 The troops began to assemble. Captain Me- 
 Carty marched into town with his company from 
 Cahokia, singing Irish songs. As they reached 
 the open place in front of the fort they broke into 
 a circle and executed a war dance in imitation of 
 the Indians. 
 
 The Kaskaskians formed a company of volun- 
 teers under Captain Charleville, and insisted 
 upon enlisting with the Long Knives. 
 
 The Long Knives were in great good humor. 
 For over six months they had been idle and lone- 
 some, with nothing to do to their liking. There 
 had been no British to fight, no Indians to punish, 
 and but little hunting in the woods. Clark had 
 not allowed them to waste powder in private 
 shooting, but he was sure that their unerring 
 marksmanship was as keen as ever. 
 
 The day before the departure he relented some- 
 what and in order to test the rifles and the aim 
 
Clark Makes Ready to March 245 
 
 of his men instituted a target practice for their 
 benefit. Emptying one of the houses of the in- 
 habitants he cut holes in the door not much larger 
 than a gun barrel. These he called port holes 
 of a fort. Directing his men to fire through them 
 at a supposed enemy behind, he discovered that 
 practically every shot went through. Birds fly- 
 ing overhead were brought down, spots on the 
 trees were pierced, and in fact it appeared that 
 no target was too difficult for them to reach. 
 
 All this the Big Gate, who still lingered in the 
 village, watched with fascinated gaze. "Me no 
 shoot rifle, but me can throw tomahawk," he ex- 
 claimed. Then while the Long Knives looked 
 on, the big savage took his tomahawk from his 
 belt and with a great whoop sent it flying fifty 
 feet through the air. Its blade sank deep into 
 the soft wood of a tree. Not to be outdone by 
 his chief one of the followers of the Indian drew 
 his scalping knife whose handle was heavily 
 loaded, and rising from the ground hurled it 
 through the air, giving it the proper motion as it 
 left his hand. The blade turned in the air and 
 its point struck deep in the door of the house at 
 which the Long Knives had been firing. 
 
 At night the inevitable banquet and dance for 
 the merry-hearted French people, in the same 
 hall where they had been dancing on the fourth 
 
246 The Trail Blazers 
 
 of July when Clark first appeared. There was 
 music and laughter and good cheer. "Our Col- 
 onel will take Vincennes as he took Kaskaskia. 
 May he take all the territory from the British as 
 he has taken the Illinois country!" was the favor- 
 ite toast. 
 
 Clark smiled and replied, "I do not know how 
 large a force the British have, but I feel certain 
 that before many days Vincennes will be ours. 
 And when this war comes to a close and the red- 
 coats are gone all this territory shall be a part of 
 the territory belonging to the Colonies." 
 
 The next day the men were drawn up in line 
 and made ready for their going. There were 
 about two hundred of them, counting the French 
 who had enlisted. They were in the pink of 
 condition, each man carrying his rifle on his 
 shoulder and his pack on his back. The day was 
 bright and while the snow was still on the ground, 
 the sun was warm and the sky blue, and the pros- 
 pects cheerful. The Big Gate and his followers 
 and a few other Indians were going with the men. 
 The chiefs of other tribes desired to join Clark, 
 but he discouraged their going with him, saying 
 he needed them to stay behind and guard the 
 village. 
 
 Father Gibault spoke to the men a priestly 
 farewell, and gave absolution to all the company, 
 
Clark Makes Ready to March 247 
 
 whether they were of his faith or not. The entire 
 population of the village gathered to see the 
 troops depart. Clark waved his sword and 
 mounting his horse put himself at the head of the 
 column. Tim seized his drum and began to beat 
 a march. The men wheeled and turned and 
 moved out of the square and down the street on 
 their way to Vincennes. 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 OVER THE DROWNED LANDS TO VICTORY 
 
 ON the fifth day of February, 1779, Colonel 
 Clark and his two hundred men set out on 
 their way to Vincennes. They had to go two 
 hundred miles, through woods and across prairies, 
 over land intersected with many streams. Ordi- 
 narily it was a beautiful country, but in the dead 
 of winter, and in the rainy season, the perils of 
 such a journey would have daunted any hearts 
 less brave than those of the Long Knives. 
 
 Clark rode a horse which had been brought 
 from the South, the finest animal of the kind in 
 all the country. Hardly had the little army 
 crossed the Kaskaskia when it began to rain, sad 
 prophecy of many rainy days to come. After 
 marching a few miles the party made camp for 
 the night, and on account of the rain and mud 
 had to stay in that place the next day. Fortu- 
 nately the weather was not cold and the rain 
 did not freeze as it fell. 
 
 The route the army was following was known 
 as the Vincennes trail. It was a portion of the 
 
 248 
 
Over the Drowned Lands 249 
 
 trail leading on to Wea and thence to Detroit, 
 traveled by the French and Indians from the 
 Mississippi to the lakes, and even from Louisiana 
 to Canada. It bore to the northeast, inclining 
 northward to avoid the deep water in some of the 
 rivers that had to be crossed. 
 
 After a day's march the real difficulties of the 
 trail began to appear. The rain was incessant 
 and the men were already soaked to their skins. 
 On the level plains through which they had to 
 pass the water stood where it fell, and the troops 
 took up their march through the mud and slush 
 and sometimes through water that covered their 
 shoes. 
 
 They were hardy backwoodsmen and used to 
 discomfort. They were a picked lot, strong, 
 young, vigorous. So they sang as they went and 
 made jokes and cheered one another on the way. 
 
 Tim had no chance to beat his drum, nor did 
 the men need it. It was all the lad could do to 
 keep his drum dry, and to keep up with the men. 
 Every now and then one of the soldiers would 
 carry the drum for awhile, and when a particu- 
 larly hard place came in the trail they would 
 laughingly catch the boy and pitch him over, 
 somewhat to Tim's indignation and always to the 
 amusement and delight of the soldiers. The Big 
 Gate and his few followers trudged along silently 
 
250 The Trail Blazers 
 
 regardless of weather, for all the world as if they 
 would as soon be in the rain as to stand in the 
 sun. 
 
 After five days' marching they came to the 
 fork of a river whose waters had risen so high 
 the men could not ford the stream. Quickly they 
 cut down trees and made a bridge to pass over on, 
 the horses, what few there were to carry the 
 equipment and provisions, wading or swimming 
 across. 
 
 In spite of the fact that there were no tents, 
 and the rain poured incessantly, the men man- 
 aged somehow to find enough dry wood to start 
 fires at night, and by piling up brush to make 
 shelter for themselves, wrapping up in their 
 blankets, and not complaining, the nights were 
 passed in good humor in spite of the discomfort. 
 
 Clark did not restrain his men from shooting. 
 Game was plentiful and the men were allowed 
 to range at will in search of what they could find. 
 In order to keep the men in spirits he allowed 
 each company in turn to shoot game and load it 
 on the horses and give a feast at night when the 
 party camped. In this way there was some 
 rivalry and much jesting about the quantity and 
 quality of the food. 
 
 The company that was to give the feast invited 
 the others. After the feast was over the party 
 
Over the Drowned Lands 251 
 
 sang, and if there was any room in the camp or 
 any ground for the purpose, the men danced 
 Indian fashion and made what sport they could 
 out of the severe conditions in which they found 
 themselves. 
 
 After eight days they came to the drowned 
 lands of the Little Wabash. Here two streams 
 were before them and though ordinarily they 
 were three miles apart, they now made but one 
 stream. Both rivers had risen and their waters 
 had met. It was five miles across and the water 
 was three feet deep in the shallowest part. 
 
 The Colonel looked it over. "This is enough 
 to stop any set of men except the sort I have with 
 me. If I turn back I am lost and the cause is 
 lost. There is nothing to do now but to go on." 
 
 About the same time, Hamilton, comfortable 
 in his quarters and seeing the incessant rain, had 
 remarked, "Friend or enemy will need wings to 
 reach Vincennes such weather as this." 
 
 Clark ordered the men to build a boat. "That 
 is the best way to get us over," he remarked, as 
 if going across was a matter of course. It took a 
 whole day to build the boat, the men working 
 cheerfully. Manning it with a few of his closest 
 friends, he privately told them to explore the 
 stream, find a dry place on the other side, and 
 "to bring back good news under any conditions." 
 
252 The Trail Blazers 
 
 About four o'clock in the afternoon the boat 
 was set afloat on the drowned lands. The men 
 were gone until dark when they returned with 
 word that there was camping place of a half acre 
 on the other side, and that the passage across was 
 not even difficult, let alone impossible. There- 
 fore two days later, the men having rested well, 
 the whole party was ferried across the deeper 
 part of the two streams, the horses swimming 
 as before. In the shallower part of the streams 
 the men waded with the same merriment and 
 courage they had carried all along. 
 
 The march had now been twelve days long, and 
 nearly all of them were rainy. Small streams 
 were forded, swampy lands slushed through, 
 mud and mire overcome, and now the disaster 
 was upon them of a shortage of provisions. Game 
 no longer appeared, and two hundred lusty men, 
 after a day's march can get very hungry. For- 
 tunately they had covered most of the way to 
 their goal. 
 
 The commissary of the little army was sent on 
 ahead with three men to cross a river called the 
 Embarrass, and told to proceed to a point on the 
 Wabash opposite Vincennes where the Big Gate 
 said there was a plantation — there to steal some 
 boats or canoes to ferry the men across the river 
 when they should reach it. The commissary went 
 
Over the Drowned Lands 253 
 
 on ahead but soon came back and reported, "The 
 Embarrass is a raging torrent and cannot be 
 crossed." 
 
 Clark's party reached the banks of the Em- 
 barrass and were only nine miles from Vincennes, 
 but Clark saw that every foot of the way was 
 covered with deep water. So much was the 
 stream swollen that it was impossible to discover 
 the main current. The Wabash, a still deeper 
 and wilder stream, was between the little army 
 and its destination. 
 
 A hungry, tired, soaked and mud bespattered 
 band of two hundred men, who in twelve days 
 had marched a hundred and ninety miles and 
 more, now found themselves nine miles from the 
 object of their journey, with food exhausted, no 
 place to camp, with nothing but water all around 
 them and an enemy supposed to consist of sev- 
 eral hundred men comfortably housed and fed, 
 to be dislodged. Was ever a hope more forlorn? 
 
 A small spot of muddy ground from which the 
 water had receded was found and here the 
 men sat in their wet clothes all night waiting for 
 their Colonel to tell them what to do. All hilarity 
 had gone out of them. There was no wood to 
 make a fire, Clark had forbidden the shooting of 
 their rifles for fear of attracting attention of un- 
 friendly Indians or scouts, what little food they 
 
254 The Trail Blazers 
 
 had was watersoaked. Therefore the men had 
 lost their jest and their spirit of fun. They were 
 silent, worn out, but their faces were as grim as 
 ever, and not a murmur did the Colonel hear 
 from any of them. 
 
 Nothing had been heard of The Willing. That 
 boat would have been a blessing if it had only 
 appeared, but it was also having trouble with 
 the swollen streams, and while the Long Knives 
 were plowing their way through the mud and 
 mire, the boat with their supplies was battling 
 with the currents of the Ohio and the Wabash, 
 
 The Embarrass and the Wabash had to be 
 crossed. Therefore orders were given for the 
 men to build canoes or flat boats or rafts, or any- 
 thing that would take them over. With great 
 labor the boats were finally finished and the men 
 began the ferrying across the current of the 
 stream. It was a tedious and at times a perilous 
 undertaking. A few men would get into the 
 frail crafts and find their way over the river, and 
 two of them would bring the boat back. Then 
 others would go over. It was a hard journey 
 and the men suffered from the fatigue of it. 
 More than once a boat was overturned and its 
 occupants thrown into the rapid current. But 
 they were all strong swimmers, and there was 
 never any danger of losing any of them. The 
 
The men plunged into the water, holding their guns and 
 powder flasks over their heads. 
 
Over the Drowned Lands 255 
 
 horses could not be carried over, and the current 
 was too swift for them to swim. Therefore they 
 were left in care of a guard detached for that 
 purpose. 
 
 After several days of toil, the men were at last 
 on the same side of the Wabash as the town of 
 Vincennes. But all around them was water, and 
 only a small bit of ground was dry enough for 
 the men to rest upon. Huddled together as they 
 were, unable to have a fire, with no food, the men 
 were in a desperate condition. A few lay down 
 in the mud, completely exhausted from weariness 
 and lack of food, and declared they could go no 
 further. Clark spoke to them: 
 
 "We will rest here all night, and do the best 
 we can, and move on in the morning. Keep up 
 your courage, men. Vincennes is only a few miles 
 off, there is no river to cross now, and once there 
 we will have all the rest and food you need." 
 
 The men were too tired and weak to cheer, or 
 to respond. They would follow Clark to the 
 very end, and die before they would turn back, 
 but this was the hardest test of their loyalty that 
 had been put upon them. 
 
 "Where is Tim?" inquired Clark, anxiously, 
 for he had almost lost sight of the lad. 
 
 One of the men pointed to a huddled heap 
 
256 The Trail Blazers 
 
 over under a tree. " There he is, almost worn out, 
 but as game a little fellow as you will ever see." 
 
 Clark went to where the boy lay and bent over 
 him. "Poor little drummer boy," said he, almost 
 to himself. 
 
 But the lad was not asleep, and leaping up 
 saluted the Colonel as he should. "Tim, when 
 was the last time you ate?" demanded Clark. 
 "Yesterday, sir, a bit of wet bread, but I am not 
 too hungry to do what you want." 
 
 "Then lie down and go to sleep if you can," 
 said Clark, and passed on. 
 
 The next morning the men arose from their 
 half stupor and gazed upon the long waste of 
 water around them. The lands were drowned 
 for miles along the banks of the swollen streams. 
 The order was given to march and the men fell 
 in. "We may reach Vincennes tonight," were 
 the cheerful words of the commander. 
 
 The men plunged into the water, holding their 
 guns and powder flasks over their heads. The 
 water was always three feet deep and in some 
 places up to the waists of the men as they 
 struggled along. Once Tim went over his head, 
 but McCarty was near him and seized the boy 
 in his arms and placed him on his shoulders until 
 the deep part was over. McCarty himself was 
 wading up to his neck. Thus the party went for 
 
Over the Drowned Lands 257 
 
 three miles until they came to a little hill called 
 the Mamelle where there was dry ground. 
 
 The men sank to the earth and fell asleep al- 
 most as soon as they lay down. Their clothes 
 were wet and they had not eaten for forty-eight 
 hours. The rain had ceased, but the weather be- 
 came cold, and by morning everything was frozen. 
 
 Clark did not sleep. He posted no guard for 
 there was not a man able to do sentry duty. He 
 kept his own watch during the long, dark hours, 
 rising every now and then to look the camp over 
 and see that the men were not freezing to death. 
 He smiled when he saw them piled close together 
 for warmth, Tim in the midst of them. 
 
 The men arose long before day and began to 
 build fires to save themselves from freezing. 
 Fortunately they gathered enough branches from 
 the trees to start fires with and their gunpowder 
 did the rest. 
 
 "This is the last day, men," he called to them, 
 as they stamped their cold feet on the ground, 
 and held their hands to the fire. "We have water 
 between us and Vincennes, but one more plunge 
 and a few miles march and we will be there. 
 Come follow me." 
 
 Then with a war whoop he plunged into the 
 water and started forward. The men fell in 
 silently behind him. The Colonel ordered those 
 
258 The Trail Blazers 
 
 near him to start a favorite song. This they 
 did. The others caught the words and soon the 
 whole line was singing. 
 
 But not for long. The men were almost 
 frozen, and were fighting the ice before them, 
 which in still places was a half inch thick. They 
 were half submerged in the icy current and their 
 hands could hardly hold their guns. 
 
 Some of the volunteers started back, but Clark 
 saw them in time and ordered Captain Bowman 
 to bring up the rear line and to shoot any man 
 who deserted. At the end of a mile the whole 
 line slackened. "Colonel, we can go no further. 
 The men are slipping and falling now. The 
 strong are holding up the weak. We will not 
 desert, but we will all drown," was the cry. 
 
 There was but one mile more of the water, for 
 Clark had already seen dry land ahead. The 
 men were all up to their waists and some up to 
 their shoulders, staggering, muttering, and 
 swearing at the hard luck. Clark saw the fear- 
 ful plight of his half drowned army and turned 
 to find Tim. 
 
 The lad was being carried by Big Gate and 
 his Indian followers on a kind of stretcher they 
 had made of poles. Calling them to his side, he 
 selected a big sergeant, who appeared to have 
 more strength than the others and said to Tim, 
 
Over the Drowned Lands 259 
 
 "Mount the shoulders of this man, Tim, and beat 
 your drum for the men to march by." 
 
 Tim was equal to the occasion. The sergeant 
 heaved him up on his shoulders and handed him 
 his drum and sticks. The boy began to beat the 
 march of the troops and to sing a lively song. 
 The men raised a feeble shout, gripped harder 
 than ever their wet rifles and took hold of the trail 
 for a last effort. 
 
 An hour painfully passed. The drum beat 
 steadily while Clark's own voice rose over the 
 water, and through the bushes, "On, men, a little 
 further and there is dry ground." 
 
 The strongest reached the low hill where there 
 was safety and shouted a glad cry. In a moment 
 fires were started to cheer those still struggling 
 behind. One by one they came on and fell before 
 the blazing logs hardly able to go a step more. 
 But Tim did not stop beating his drum until the 
 last man was pulled onto the land. 
 
 And now a fortunate circumstance saved the 
 army. In about two hours after reaching the 
 hill, an Indian canoe came by, in which was a 
 squaw and four children. The Indian woman 
 stopped out of curiosity to see the white men. 
 The canoe contained a quarter of buffalo, some 
 corn and some tallow, and a few kettles. 
 
 The men now shouted in real earnest. It did 
 
260 The Trail Blazers 
 
 not take long to cook the meat and the corn in 
 the kettles. Broth was immediately made and 
 served to the weaker ones. Nearly all got a little, 
 but the stronger gave of their portion to those 
 most needing it, saying something to cheer them 
 as they eagerly devoured the needed food. 
 
 The next day a short march over dry land 
 brought them in full view of the object of their 
 attack. Vincennes lay before them, two miles 
 distant. Every man feasted his eyes on the vil- 
 lage. The rain was over, the sun was shining, the 
 spirits of the Long Knives returned in the same 
 vigor they had when they were before Kaskaskia. 
 The men forgot their sufferings in anticipation 
 of what was ahead of them. 
 
 A scouting party was sent forward and soon 
 returned with a Frenchman who had been hunt- 
 ing and the firing of whose gun disclosed his 
 presence. Clark questioned him closely. 
 
 "No, General Hamilton does not expect any 
 enemy to approach the fort at this time of the 
 year. If you are the Americans of whom he has 
 spoken he will be surprised." 
 
 "How about the people of Vincennes ?" asked 
 the Colonel. But the Frenchman only shrugged 
 his shoulders, as much as to say it made no differ- 
 ence to him or to them who was master of Fort 
 Sackville, so long as they were left undisturbed. 
 
Tim did not stop beating his drum until the last man 
 pulled onto the land. 
 
V 
 
Over the Drowned Lands 261 
 
 The man was dismissed with a note addressed to 
 the inhabitants of the place telling them that the 
 Long Knives would attack the town in a few 
 hours, that they were friends of the French and 
 meant them no harm, and that the people must 
 remain in their houses and keep off the streets or 
 be treated as enemies. The man was given a few 
 hours start and Clark about sunset started his 
 own forces on the march. 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 THE NEW AMERICAN NORTHWEST 
 
 HAMILTON had finished his fort, and his 
 men were housed. On the very day he 
 moved in, a scout named Maisonville returned 
 from a trip down the Ohio, bringing in two 
 prisoners whom he had captured. They were 
 Americans going from Fort Pitt to Kaskaskia. 
 
 On going into the fort, Maisonville took the 
 General aside and said to him, "I saw some fires 
 a few miles below Vincennes, but I could not 
 tell whether they were made by Virginians or 
 by Indians." 
 
 Hamilton questioned the prisoners but they 
 could tell him nothing. "They are probably 
 some wandering hunters caught by the rains in 
 the woods. Nothing but birds could come over 
 these waters from Kaskaskia. There are miles 
 and miles of water over the trail, and to think 
 of men from Virginia at this time of the year is 
 foolish." 
 
 Therefore the General laid aside his fears and 
 betook himself to playing cards with the officers, 
 
 262 
 
The New American Northwest 263 
 
 a game of which he was very fond. The day 
 passed and the evening came on. There was an 
 unusual stir among the better class of the inhabi- 
 tants and groups of them were gathered together 
 discussing something of interest. An attentive 
 listener could have heard the words "Clark" and 
 "the Americans," for the matter of interest was 
 the letter sent by the American commander a 
 few hours before. Still no one of them told 
 Hamilton of what was impending and he was 
 too much occupied to observe anything unusual. 
 
 The candles were lighted in the fort and in the 
 houses of the village. Suddenly the garrison was 
 aroused by the discharge of guns just outside the 
 gates. "Those Indians are drunk again," ex- 
 claimed Hamilton, and started for the door. 
 Hardly had he gotten outside and on the parade 
 ground, when he heard the whistling of bullets 
 as they went through the air and struck the fort. 
 It did not take the Lieutenant-Governor long to 
 get back under cover. 
 
 The garrison rushed to the fort and closed the 
 windows and doors. "Do not fire until you are 
 certain we are attacked," were the quick orders. 
 The matter was soon settled, for a sergeant re- 
 ceived a bullet in his breast and staggered back 
 into the room. 
 
 It was too dark for Hamilton to see his enemy 
 
264 The Trail Blazers 
 
 though the moon was shining but he knew they 
 could come from but one direction. "The Ameri- 
 cans!" he exclaimed to his men. "Surely they 
 have not crossed those raging rivers." 
 
 As a matter of fact there were two people in 
 the fort who were already informed of the ap- 
 proach of Clark. One was Moses Henry, a 
 prisoner like Helm, whose wife was allowed to 
 bring him provisions daily, and the other was 
 Captain Helm. As soon as Clark's letter arrived 
 she had heard of it, and going with her basket 
 of food to her husband she managed to whisper 
 to him, "The Americans, five hundred in number, 
 are within a mile of Vincennes and will attack 
 tonight. Tell the Captain, but no one else." 
 
 Henry managed to convey the word to Helm, 
 but neither of them showed by their faces or con- 
 duct that anything unusual was about to happen. 
 
 Helm was one of the men with whom the Gen- 
 eral was playing cards. The Captain at once 
 had recognized the peculiar roar of the Long 
 Knives' rifles, for he had heard it often enough. 
 His heart leaped for joy, but he gave no sign of 
 his knowledge. 
 
 Smilingly he said, "If Clark has come, he is 
 here too soon, for he has broken up our game of 
 cards. Let me see if it can be the Colonel and 
 his men." 
 
The New American Northwest 265 
 
 So saying, he placed a lighted candle in front 
 of a window and throwing open the shutters 
 dodged quickly. In a moment came a flash and 
 a report from a gun not far away. There was a 
 puff of wind as a bullet swept over the candle 
 neatly extinguishing the light and burying itself 
 in the wall opposite the window. 
 
 "Yes, they are the Long Knives," said Helm, 
 coolly. "Put out all the lights while I close 
 this window, or we will all be extinguished as 
 was that candle." 
 
 Clark had entered the town about seven 
 o'clock, and had at once gone to the houses of 
 several of the principal inhabitants, led by the 
 Big Gate, who knew everyone there. In a few 
 minutes every Frenchman was in his own house, 
 with lights out and doors closed. Then the Long 
 Knives took possession of the streets, and opened 
 fire on the fort as we have described above. The 
 Colonel had no fear of the people, for he let 
 them believe he had five hundred men with him, 
 and they were fully as bloodthirsty as the reputa- 
 tion they bore. 
 
 It was now clear to Hamilton that an enemy 
 was assailing his post. In fact, Clark was throw- 
 ing up entrenchments in the street about two hun- 
 dred feet from the gate and the noise made by 
 
266 The Trail Blazers 
 
 the soldiers could be easily heard. The fort was 
 surrounded, but there was silence for awhile. 
 
 A fierce banging at the door was heard. Upon 
 being opened in the shadows cautiously by a 
 guard, there fell into the room a Doctor Mac- 
 Beath, who happened to be in town at the time 
 and who had heard the news of Clark's coming. 
 He had stumbled over to the fort and hidden him- 
 self just as the firing commenced. When it ceased 
 he crawled out and knocked at the door for ad- 
 mittance. It was the sheerest luck that he was 
 not discovered and killed by a shot from the Long 
 Knives. 
 
 "Clark and five hundred men are here. The 
 French are shut up in their houses and will be 
 murdered tonight. Tomorrow we may all share 
 their fate. Where can we hide or how can we 
 escape?" 
 
 "Shut up, you fool!" cried Hamilton, angrily. 
 "The Long Knives are not savages, and we shall 
 not be murdered. Get a gun and be ready to 
 fight like a man, or else use your skill on that 
 poor sergeant in yonder room with a bullet in his 
 breast." 
 
 The doctor forgot his fears in his profession, 
 and turned to the sufferer who was in sad need of 
 his attention. 
 
 The Indian allies of the British in Vincennes 
 
The New American Northwest 267 
 
 at the time were surprised beyond measure at the 
 appearance of the whites. Not having the sup- 
 port of the presence of Hamilton, the unfriendly- 
 savages ran for the woods and quickly escaped. 
 Clark gladly let them go, which was in short 
 order, much hastened by the yells and war whoops 
 of the Big Gate and his followers. In fact some 
 of the Piankeshaws were in town and had al- 
 ready rallied around their chief and added much 
 to the noise of the occasion. 
 
 Since The Willing had not yet been heard 
 from, and much of the powder and balls were 
 stored on that boat, Clark found it necessary to 
 demand ammunition of the inhabitants, as well 
 as food for his famished men. While the trenches 
 were being dug, he easily managed by a detach- 
 ment of soldiers to get all he wanted from the 
 eager and willing people. Thus his own men 
 were fed and supplied with what they needed to 
 attack the fort, and consequently were in good 
 spirits as the night wore on. 
 
 Clark's men were now behind their trenches, 
 and some were protected by houses and barns, 
 so that there was not much danger of their be- 
 ing shot. Hamilton began to return the fire of 
 his enemy, but not seeing any of them his guns 
 did little damage except to the village itself. 
 
 The Americans were in high glee. "We've 
 
268 The Trail Blazers 
 
 got 'em all penned up and they can't get away. 
 This for the Hair Buyer," they said, as they dis- 
 charged their rifles. 
 
 The firing from both sides kept up during the 
 night. The moon set about one o'clock and the 
 village became quite dark. Only the flashes of 
 the guns of the riflemen in the streets, and from 
 the barricade of the houses and barns, and the 
 reply of the guns from the fort lighted the dark- 
 ness. 
 
 During the night a scouting party of about 
 twenty British and French returned, and on 
 reaching the commons behind the town heard to 
 their great surprise a discharge of musketry. Not 
 knowing the cause they secreted themselves in a 
 barn and awaited developments. The party was 
 led by a Frenchman named Lamothe. He and 
 his comrades, half of whom were British soldiers, 
 lay concealed until daylight. They knew little 
 else than that the town and fort were attacked 
 and probably by the terrible Americans from 
 Kaskaskia. 
 
 Clark heard that the party had arrived but did 
 not know where they were concealed. "They will 
 probably make off unless we let them all get in 
 the fort. Then we can bag the whole crowd," 
 said he to Captain Bowman. 
 
 "Yes," was the reply, "If they get off they 
 
The New American Northwest 269 
 
 may stir up those Indians that ran away and 
 bring them back on the warpath. It is best to 
 let them all get together." 
 
 A little before day the troops were withdrawn 
 from their position around the fort, and orders 
 were given to cease firing. Also the men were 
 told not to interfere with Lamothe and his men 
 if they made a dash for the fort, unless there 
 was a chance of capturing the entire party. 
 
 In less than a quarter of an hour Lamothe 
 and his party appeared sneaking around the 
 houses and approaching the fort. They passed 
 within ten feet of an officer and a lot of men that 
 lay concealed. Ladders were thrown to them 
 from the inside by which they could climb over 
 the palisade. The party began to mount the lad- 
 ders and were in the act of getting over the pali- 
 sade when Clark's men shouted and raised a war 
 whoop. This terrified the British and French 
 so much that they fell off the ladders, some in- 
 side and some outside the fort. But as they were 
 not fired on, they all scrambled up the ladders 
 again and leaped inside much to the joy of their 
 friends and to the amusement of the Long 
 Knives, who could easily have killed every one 
 of them. 
 
 The firing began again on both sides, and 
 lasted until about nine o'clock in the morning. 
 
270 The Trail Blazers 
 
 Clark sent a note under a flag of truce, demand- 
 ing of Hamilton that he surrender. The letter 
 contained the threat: "If I am obliged to storm 
 the fort you may depend upon such treatment as 
 is justly due a murderer." 
 
 While the letter was being conveyed to the 
 British commander Clark's men took occasion 
 to scatter among the houses of the people and 
 provide themselves with breakfast, which was 
 the only decent meal they had eaten in eighteen 
 days. 
 
 Hamilton assembled his men and read them 
 the note. He then told them, "I am not disposed 
 to surrender to such people as these. If they 
 want this fort they will have to come and get it. 
 What is your opinion?" 
 
 The British soldiers declared they would de- 
 fend the King's colors and stick to Hamilton 
 "like the shirt on his back." They then gave 
 three cheers, and swore they were not afraid of 
 any Americans no matter where they came from. 
 The few French soldiers with Lamothe's party 
 said nothing. 
 
 Hamilton replied to Clark's note. "Governor 
 Hamilton begs leave to acquaint Colonel Clark 
 that he and his garrison are not disposed to be 
 awed into any action unworthy of a British sub- 
 
The New American Northwest 271 
 
 ject" — a soldierly reply indeed, but ill fitting as 
 a boast considering his past offences. 
 
 The firing commenced warmly. Clark had to 
 restrain his men who were apt to expose them- 
 selves in their eagerness. The demand from 
 many was, "Let us storm this fort, batter down 
 the gate and kill or take prisoners the Hair Buyer 
 and all his men." But the Colonel held his men 
 in check, knowing that the surrender would come 
 soon enough. 
 
 And now the marksmanship of the Long 
 Knives began to appear as the sun grew bright 
 and the sighting of the rifles was easy. Through 
 openings in the trenches or from doors and win- 
 dows of houses and barns the two hundred men 
 slowly took aim at every loop hole, crack, open- 
 ing and crevice in the fort, and fired their shots 
 so accurately that many of them found their way 
 inside. 
 
 Helm had warned the men to keep away from 
 the loop holes which were used for firing guns 
 from the fort. "If you try to look through them 
 you may get hurt." 
 
 One of the men more adventurous than the 
 others disregarded the advice and put his eye to 
 a hole to see what was going on outside. A sharp 
 report came from a nearby house. A ball crashed 
 through the narrow opening, striking the soldier 
 
272 The Trail Blazers 
 
 in the eye. He fell back into the arms of his 
 companions, the blood streaming over his face. 
 
 This dismayed the soldiers considerably, since 
 six of them were badly wounded. The French 
 soldiers declared they had had enough and were 
 not going to fire at all, since it appeared that 
 their friends and relatives had already joined 
 the Americans. 
 
 Hamilton realized that his boast of holding 
 the fort was an idle one and that he would have 
 to surrender sooner or later, but he was resolved 
 to get the best terms possible. Clark was bent 
 on no terms except complete and unconditional 
 surrender. 
 
 It was midday, and of a sudden the firing from 
 the fort ceased. Clark was about to yield to the 
 entreaties of his men to make an assault upon 
 the palisades, but hearing the guns no longer in 
 action he ordered his own men to desist. 
 
 A flag of truce was seen to be approaching 
 from the fort. Clark recognized Captain Helm 
 as its bearer. Helm was on parole and forbore 
 any cordial greetings from himself to his superior 
 officer though he rejoiced to see him again. 
 
 Helm saluted and said, "Lieutenant-Governor 
 Hamilton is willing to surrender the fort and 
 garrison, provided Colonel Clark will grant him 
 
The New American Northwest 273 
 
 honorable terms. The Governor requests the 
 Colonel to come into the fort for a conference." 
 
 To this Clark promptly replied, "I shall not 
 agree to any terms except surrender at my discre- 
 tion. I shall give Governor Hamilton one half 
 hour to consider my answer. As to my entering 
 the fort, that is out of the question." 
 
 Helm saluted and withdrew. In a half hour 
 he returned with the flag of truce and said, 
 "Governor Hamilton desires a truce of three days 
 in which there shall be no offensive warfare on 
 either side. If Colonel Clark declines to enter 
 the fort he will see him at the gate." 
 
 Clark was not of a very patient temper. He 
 saw no reason for such a delay and although re- 
 inforcements from The Willing could reasonably 
 be expected within that time, which would make 
 the delay to his advantage, he testily replied, 
 "Tell Governor Hamilton that I have given him 
 my answer. If he desires a conference with me 
 I will meet him at the church. I also desire your 
 presence at the conference, Captain Helm." 
 
 The Colonel and the Captain exchanged 
 glances of a happy understanding and separated, 
 the Colonel going to his quarters and the Cap- 
 tain returning to the fort. 
 
 All was quiet on the streets. A messenger 
 came into Clark's room and said to him, "I am 
 
274 The Trail Blazers 
 
 informed that a party of Indians is coming up 
 from the Falls of the Ohio with prisoners and 
 scalps, which they have taken over in Kentucky." 
 
 "Where are they now?" demanded the Colonel, 
 hastily, 
 
 "They are not far from here, probably within 
 a half mile." 
 
 "Do my men know about it?" 
 
 "Yes, they have heard of it, and are so in- 
 furiated that a detachment has already broken 
 away and gone to intercept them." 
 
 "May the Lord have mercy on them, if my 
 soldiers take them with scalps in their possession, 
 for some of the men are from Kentucky," said 
 Clark. 
 
 The report was true, and some of Clark's men 
 had gone in pursuit of the savages. The party 
 consisted of eight Indians and two Frenchmen. 
 To their great surprise the Long Knives ap- 
 peared in their path and captured the entire 
 party, except one who made his escape. 
 
 In their belts were hung a number of scalps, the 
 blood clotted to the hair of the helpless victims. 
 Seeing them, the Long Knives, maddened with 
 the thought of where the scalps might have been 
 taken, fell upon the Indians and slew three of 
 them at once. 
 
 "Let's take the others to town and slay them 
 
The New American Northwest 275 
 
 in front of the Hair Buyer himself," exclaimed 
 one of the soldiers. 
 
 To this the others agreed, and a procession was 
 formed of the four Indians and the two French- 
 men, and the party started toward Vincennes. 
 When they reached the parade ground in front 
 of the fort, there was a crowd of soldiers and citi- 
 zens around them. The Long Knives stood the 
 four Indians up in a line and shook the scalps at 
 the fort so that Hamilton might see what was 
 going on and the cause. Then seizing their 
 tomahawks they slew the savages and flung their 
 bodies into the river. 
 
 The two Frenchmen were dressed like the In- 
 dians and were of their party. The Long Knives 
 were for putting them to death also, but one of 
 them had a father in Vincennes who recognized 
 his son and on his knees begged for his life. The 
 other had a sister who threw her arms around his 
 neck and cried piteously for him to be spared. 
 
 Clark had come up and did not try to stop the 
 slaying of the Indians. But when he saw the two 
 Frenchmen interceded for in so moving a man- 
 ner, he ordered them released and delivered to 
 their families, though he muttered to himself, 
 "They are worse than the savages, for they know 
 better, but I cannot withstand a father's p &yers 
 and a sister's tears." 
 
276 The Trail Blazers 
 
 Clark and Hamilton soon met in the church 
 for a conference. Helm was present. 
 
 "I am ready to surrender my garrison, but I 
 hope Colonel Clark will let me do it with honor," 
 said the Governor. 
 
 "I understand you have eight hundred men 
 here. I came to fight that many," replied the 
 Colonel, evasively. 
 
 "Your information is incorrect. We have 
 only a small force." 
 
 "I know your strength," replied Clark, "and 
 I know I can take your fort. I offer you no 
 other terms except submission to my discretion." 
 
 "If I cannot surrender on honorable terms I 
 will fight it out to the last," and Hamilton arose 
 as if to depart. 
 
 Clark replied that it would give his men in- 
 finite satisfaction to continue the attack, for it 
 was their desire to punish those who had been 
 responsible for so much atrocity in the land from 
 which his men had come. 
 
 Turning to Helm the Colonel continued, "Sir, 
 you are a prisoner on parole. I desire you to 
 reconduct General Hamilton into the fort, and 
 there to remain until I take you." 
 
 Hamilton still standing, said, "Colonel Clark, 
 why will you force me to dishonor myself, when 
 you cannot acquire more honor by it?" 
 
Hamilton said, "Colonel Clark, why will you force me to 
 dishonor myself?" 
 
The New American Northwest 277 
 
 "Because, sir," was the heated reply, "could I 
 look upon you as an honorable soldier I would 
 do all in my power to favor you, but you have 
 sent savages into my state and have allowed them 
 to burn, scalp and murder, until you do not de- 
 serve anything at my hands. The whole country 
 holds you in horror and detestation." 
 
 Hamilton trembled before the accusation, and 
 feebly replied, "My character has been stained 
 by false reports. I could not do otherwise than 
 engage the Indians and when they brought back 
 scalps I was powerless to reprove them. I beg 
 of you, sir — " 
 
 "No more," said Clark. "I have heard enough. 
 Captain Helm, take the General back to his fort 
 and prepare for battle. It will begin as soon as 
 you are behind the doors." Clark saluted as if 
 the words he had spoken were final. 
 
 "Give me one hour to consult my officers, and 
 I shall return to this place. If you refuse this 
 I shall prepare for defence and meet your attack 
 as best I may," requested the General. 
 
 Clark could not well deny this. He knew that 
 Hamilton in all probability would surrender but 
 was not certain. His own men were tired and 
 needed refreshment. "One hour then," said he. 
 
 When Hamilton returned to the fort and con- 
 sulted his officers he explained to them that he 
 
278 The Trail Blazers 
 
 had fewer men than Clark, that reinforcements 
 were out of the question, that provisions and am- 
 munition would not sustain a long siege. "Be- 
 sides this," said he to his men, "There is the 
 miserable condition of our wounded, the fort 
 has been undermined at one angle, and we cannot 
 escape by land or water if we tried. There is 
 nothing to do but surrender." 
 
 At the end of the hour Hamilton returned to 
 the church and accepted such terms of surrender 
 as Clark dictated. The terms were simple. Fort 
 Sackville was to be surrendered with all its stores, 
 provisions, arms and cannon; the garrison was 
 to march out and deliver themselves up as 
 prisoners of war at ten o'clock next day; three 
 days were to be allowed to them to settle their 
 accounts with the merchants. 
 
 The word soon passed around that the fort 
 had surrendered. The Long Knives grew jubi- 
 lant and showed their joy by bonfires and feast- 
 ing. Hamilton spent the night in gloomy silence 
 assorting his papers and preparing the best re- 
 port he could to his superior officers. 
 
 At ten o'clock on the morning of February 
 25th, 1779, the companies of Captain Bowman 
 and Captain McCarty paraded in front of the 
 gate of the fort. Clark remained at his head- 
 quarters. Hamilton and seventy-nine men 
 
The New American Northwest 279 
 
 marched out with fixed bayonets and stood at 
 attention. Then by order of their own officers 
 they stacked their guns and formally surrendered 
 to the two American captains. Hamilton and 
 his whole force were put on parole and Clark 
 was in full charge of Vincennes. 
 
 Over the fort soon floated the stars and stripes. 
 It was there to greet The Willing when it plowed 
 its way painfully up the still swollen Wabash 
 a few days later, and whose officers were much 
 mortified to be too late for the ceremony of chang- 
 ing the name to Fort Patrick Henry. 
 
 Two weeks later Clark was in his quarters hav- 
 ing a last interview with his prisoner. 
 
 "General Hamilton, I have paroled about fifty 
 of your men and allowed them to return to their 
 homes in Detroit. You and twenty-six others, 
 whose conduct I cannot excuse, are to be sent 
 by boat and overland to Williamsburg, to report 
 to Governor Henry as prisoners of war. He will 
 detain you until you are exchanged." 
 
 "And what will you do, sir, in this miserable 
 land?" 
 
 "I? I shall make myself happy in the con- 
 templation that your surrender has made it pos- 
 sible for all this territory to be added to the do- 
 main of the United States when the time comes 
 to make a treaty of peace with your king." 
 
280 The Trail Blazers 
 
 "That may never be, sir," replied the prisoner. 
 
 "It will be sooner than you think, for the Brit- 
 ish people are weary of this war and are ill-dis- 
 posed toward your stubborn ruler. I wish you 
 well, on your journey to your prison. I have 
 sent my regards to Governor Henry by a mes- 
 senger, with full details of all that has happened." 
 
 Hamilton made no reply. He was ready to 
 depart in a boat where the other prisoners had 
 by this time been placed. He saluted the Colonel 
 with ill-concealed mortification. 
 
 "One thing more," said Clark. "This drum- 
 mer boy here, whose name is Tim, will precede 
 you and beat his drum for you and your guard 
 to march by on your way to the boats." 
 
 In a few moments the beat of a drum was 
 heard in the street, with a more martial sound 
 than it ever had before and Clark knew that 
 Tim was having the proudest moment of his life. 
 
 The Colonel bent his head to his hands and 
 thought of Vincennes and Kentucky, his home, 
 his friends, his kindred. Outside the Long 
 Knives were already babbling of home ties, but 
 not one was impatient to leave before the Colonel 
 gave the word. The day wore on in silence. 
 The night came and Vincennes with its con- 
 querors slept peacefully with the stars and 
 stripes waving over an American territory. 
 
The New American Northwest 281 
 
 Three years passed and the scene changes to 
 Paris. Cornwallis had surrendered at Yorktown, 
 and the war of the Revolution was over. The 
 American commissioners were arranging terms 
 of the treaty of peace between the United States 
 and Great Britain. The independence of the 
 colonies was quickly conceded. When it came 
 to boundary lines, Benjamin Franklin remarked, 
 "We will keep what we have conquered. George 
 Rogers Clark has won the northwest territory 
 moving the line of possession from the Ohio to 
 the Lakes." 
 
 There was no denying the statement. In the 
 end it was agreed that all that territory should 
 become a part of the common union. 
 
 Nearly a hundred and fifty years have passed 
 since then. The savage no longer roams along 
 the Illinois or builds his wigwam on the banks 
 of the Wabash. The little villages of the pioneer 
 have disappeared and the trails no longer lead 
 through the forest. Millions of people have 
 moved onto the rich prairies, and into the deep 
 woods. Great cities have sprung up, and roaring 
 trains rush over lands where the pioneer made his 
 painful journey; vast fields of grain wave where 
 once was only prairie grass ; great factories hum 
 where once was only the sound of wind in the 
 trees. 
 
282 The Trail Blazers 
 
 We wonder how many of these millions know 
 that to the intrepid courage of a young Virginian 
 and his band of sturdy followers is due the good 
 fortune that brings them under the happy in- 
 fluence of the American flag. 
 
University of 
 Connecticut 
 
 Libraries